𝐋𝐈𝐊𝐄 𝐅𝐋𝐀𝐌𝐄𝐒 𝐓𝐎 𝐇𝐎𝐋𝐘 𝐎𝐈𝐋

by AKingsAffection (nowandforevermore)

Summary:

Now, Christopher Reed understood why Sung Jinwoo liked having his shadow soldiers around —
because their master was shadowing him.
*
This is the story of a Burning Man protected by a Shadow Guardian.
*
And how sparks fly between them in one of their darkest hours.

Notes:

I had this idea a while ago, but I shelved it for a bit to let it come together in my mind. Now, it is plotted out so it can be sent into the world. As I mentioned in the tags, there are significant changes to the canon, timeline, and setup. Hopefully, some of these points will become clear in this prologue.  I hope someone enjoys this with me! I’m excited to explore Christopher and Jinwoo together in general and romantically. Thank you so much for reading! <3

Chapter 1: You have my attention. (Prologue)

Notes:

Cover art is drawn by changingtidesandtimesss on tumblr! (Me) <3

*

❝The small wad of burning paper drew down to a wisp of flame and then died out, 
leaving a faint pattern for just a moment in the incandescence, like the shape of a flower, a molten rose. 
Then all was dark again.❞

― Cormac McCarthy.

*

“We are almost ready to begin the procedure.”

Christopher Reed glowered furiously at the blinding fluorescent lights while his empty shoulder socket was carefully examined and thoroughly sterilized. Christopher had always despised hospitals with a seething hatred. They were too loud with far too many people. Putrid with the stinging scent of chemicals, cloying sickness, and the stench of death.  He hadn’t been confined to a hospital room beyond the occasional standard check-up since the Kamish raid about a decade prior. Even then, he wasn’t one of the countless patients in mortal jeopardy, but he witnessed enough of the devastation to loathe this hellhole. Yet, here he was with five S-Rank healers keeping him alive on a mana life support machine.

How did he, of all people, wind up in this mess?

“Are you sure you don’t want anesthesia for the remainder of the surgery, Mr. Reed?” His well-meaning surgeon repeated for the second time, in a soft, babying voice that grated on his frayed nerves and foul mood.

“I don’t need any.” He bit out through gritted teeth, his busted lip sending a searing white-hot pain through his tongue and aching jaw with every word, “I’m still conscious, aren’t I? Get on with it.”

In the back, near the surgical equipment, Christopher picked up a nurse, muttering about his irritability, and warned the other medical professionals not to agitate him, as he was well-known for his excessive pride. Did people only dare to criticize the National Level-Hunter in earshot when he was bedridden? That was a mistake. If they weren’t helping him, he’d have put a swift end to it. Instead, he nearly bit off his own tongue to force himself not to cry out, tasting copper from the inside of his cheek instead. Halfway through undergoing the excruciating process of regenerating, darkness enveloped him. Slumberland welcomed him into its numbing arms. 

Fucking humiliating.

*

When his blurry eyes cracked open hours later to an echoing, humming noise—three different voices whispering through the cotton-like static in his ears—he turned his heavy, throbbing head toward his unwanted visitors. The fact that most of the pain had only briefly crossed his mind was wiped out at the sight of Madame Selner sitting at his bedside, clutching a cup of water. Michael Connor stood beside her, holding a newspaper. He sensed two S-Ranks outside his hospital room, likely his long-time security guards who had been watching over him since he arrived in the ER. 

None of those individuals interested him because the famous Korean Hunter, Sung Jinwoo, was impassively leaning against the wall to the Deputy Director’s left, his eyes, an uncommon color between gunmetal gray and sepia brown, were concentrated on Christopher Reed’s bruised face. Christopher scowled at him for staring, but all it accomplished was bringing Sung Jinwoo’s gaze to his. He tried glaring. Still, the bastard wouldn’t stop staring. He must look like a chump on this hospital bed, huh? Not intimidating at all. That pissed Christopher off.

“Thank goodness you’re awake.” Madame Selner offered him a sorrowful, yet relieved smile that made Christopher’s stomach roil with a wave of nausea, because pitying sentiments was the last thing he wished for. “How are you feeling?”

“Fine.” He grumbled, turning his full attention to her, but the Korean Hunter’s dark imposing aura commanded every other sense. He could tell Sung Jinwoo was suppressing it, because he knew he was an S-Rank, and right now he was projecting power close to an A-rank. Did he think Christopher was delicate, trying not to provoke him with a show of force, intimidate others, or was there another reason?

She nodded calmly, set her plastic cup of water down with a clack, and sighed. “I’m sorry to broach this topic so suddenly after you’ve woken up, but we’re on a time limit. Are you up for a discussion, Mr. Reed?”

Small talk had never been Christopher’s strong suit, so he shut down the pleasantries. It didn’t matter if he wasn’t in prime condition. He would not be coddled, even by a person who had helped permanently increase his strength in the past, especially in the presence of a fellow powerful hunter while he was in this terribly pathetic state.

He had a vitally important question to address first.

“Where is Alex?”

“She is in good condition, with the FBH's investigators on scene, searching for clues about your attacker.”

Thank god. He’d been concerned that Alex had overused her lightning mana at the very least, and he barely remembered her sprinting for miles to carry him to the nearest hospital, her soothing familiar voice ordering him to stay awake the entire way. He was sure he’d smelled too much blood, but hopefully, all or most of it had been his. His lungs rose and collapsed with a soft, relieved breath.

“So then, Madame Selner.” Christopher cocked his head toward the Korean Hunter since he couldn’t move much otherwise, although he already suspected the answer, “What the hell is Sung Jinwoo doing here?”

“I asked him to meet with you, and he graciously took time out of his schedule before returning to South Korea after the international Guild Conference to do so.”

Christopher’s stomach clenched—dreadful, burning embarrassment razing a path into his chest.

There was only one reason Sung Jinwoo would be present. The last thing Christopher remembered before setting his whole damn mansion afire to blast his wannabe assassin was remembering Madame Selner’s warning. He could contact the Korean Hunters’ Association. By then, it was too late to ask for Sung Jinwoo’s contact information or interference. On the news, Christopher had watched Sung Jinwoo defeat countless giants, both alone and with his army, and successfully close the S-Rank Gate that had brutalized Tokyo the night before the attack.

“Will you give us a moment alone, Ms. Selner?” Sung Jinwoo shouldered off the wall, taking several steps toward him,  his expression impossible to pin down, but more importantly — his footsteps didn’t make a single fucking noise. With him shrouded in all-black clothing, he moved as soundlessly as a shadow.

Madame Selner nodded, “Very well. Feel free to call the Deputy Director if—”

“I won’t.” He wasn’t going to involve David Brennon in this. 

She flickered her dark, concerned eyes at Christopher, and he dipped his head once, not trusting what would come out of his mouth if she and the nervous Deputy Director Connor lingered another moment, belittling him by drawing attention to his pathetic condition. Beyond death, having to ask for assistance was the worst outcome Christopher could imagine. It made him sick to his stomach because he couldn’t even gesture at the door since his dominant arm was tightly bound in a sling, and his other arm was hooked up to an IV drip. As Madame Selner and Michael Connor obediently made themselves scarce, Christopher never tore his blue eyes away from Sung Jinwoo, whose piercing, cold eyes reminded him of a dagger’s edge.

Sung Jinwoo took Madam Selner’s spot in the small plastic chair beside his bed without hesitation, his body more slender than Christopher thought he’d be, but with tightly coiled muscles. If he couldn’t sense the other presences in Sung Jinwoo’s shadow, he still wouldn’t underestimate him. He knew a slim, five-foot woman who could fight a dragon. But here was a being before him capable of conquering S-Rank gates and hundreds of colossal monsters, and Christopher was in no state to fight, so he would take the measure of this Hunter for himself and let him speak first before deciding anything about his character.

Sung Jinwoo leaned forward, his legs spread in a confident body language signal, as if he owned the space and all the air they breathed. The Korean Hunter rested one elbow on his knee and pulled a folded piece of paper out of his pocket. The atmosphere cooled several degrees the moment he unfolded it, with a crinkle that sounded loud to his ears, and the hairs on the nape of Christopher’s neck stood on end when Sung Jinwoo’s eyes glowed a frosty blue as he held up a photo of a man for Christopher to see.

Sung Jinwoo’s voice was so glacial that it could have made hell freeze over.

“Is this the person who tried to kill you?”

Christopher scanned the photo, noticing the resemblance within seconds. He considered drawing out the suspense for his sudden icy demeanor, but being unnecessarily rude here wouldn’t accomplish anything worthwhile. “No, I’ve never seen that man before. My attacker was a short, blond male humanoid beast.”

Sung Jinwoo’s lungs rose and fell faintly, and the chilling ice began to thaw. Was he relieved? 

“Why did you ask if it was him?” Christopher searched his impassive features, “Did your twin have something to do with this?”

“He’s my father,” Sung Jinwoo calmly corrected him, “And because he fought Hwang Dong Soo not long ago and was assumed to be a magic beast, the American Federal Bureau of Hunters suspects he was the culprit.”

Christopher’s ocean-blue gaze narrowed, and his lips thinned into a hard line, “If your dad was involved in any way, I didn’t see him anywhere. Why did they think he was a Magic Beast?”

“I suspect Hwang Dong Soo lied because he had a vendetta against me.”

There was something about the sharp edge in his tone and the faraway look in Sung Jinwoo’s eyes that gave him an unbelievable impression. There was no way. The question and its implications sounded stupid to Christopher before he even asked. 

“’Had?’”

The Korean Hunter stared him down, as if he was assessing whether he could share information with him. He shrugged one shoulder like he wasn’t about to drop a bomb.

“You’ll find out on the news, anyway. Hwang Dong Soo kidnapped and tortured my Vice Guild Master.” Sung Jinwoo murmured coldly, “I killed him.”

Chills swept down Christopher’s spine, but he didn’t fucking believe it. This guy may have defeated the Giants, but America had one hell of a giant of their own who regularly took out enough S-Rank gates to have more impressive achievements in Christopher’s mind than this man.

“Bullshit!” Christopher snapped, “Andre is a lot of things, but he’d never let you take out one of his Scavenger Guild Members and live if you managed to murder Dong Soo.”

Jinwoo continued to eye him, unmoved by Christopher’s skepticism. “Much like you, Thomas is currently receiving treatment in the hospital. If you don’t believe me, I can call Michael Connor back in to explain the situation to you, or we can turn on the television to confirm it.”

The Korean Hunter’s voice was steady, deliberate, and never hurried, even when he said something that was insane, something no one else would dare claim in any universe. Christopher always fancied himself stronger than Andre, even though they’d never fought. They vanquished Kamish together, along with Liu Zhigang, Alex, and Siddarth, who managed to survive. Still, he didn’t believe for a second that this man had managed to take out Andre, when even Kamish couldn’t make him bleed or crush Andre’s reinforced armor with his deadly, massive fangs. As far as he knew, Sung Jinwoo wasn’t considered a National Authority-Hunter or recognized as a Nation unto himself.

“Michael Connor,” Christopher demanded. The Deputy Director was a more reliable source of information than the media, which often exaggerated events.

Jinwoo vanished from his chair in an instant like an apparition, so fast that Christopher couldn’t track him. No fucking way, right? A disbelieving smile almost curved his lips. He wasn’t sure whether to believe the Korean Hunter, or if he wanted to believe it or not, but if it was true — 

As soon as the Deputy Director entered the room, Christopher snarled.

“Micheal, did Sung Jinwoo really defeat Andre and put him in the hospital as well as kill Dong Soo?”

Micheal’s pulse didn’t fluctuate, nor did he perspire, or shift his body at all. “Yes, Mr. Reed. Exactly two days ago, every bone in Thomas Andre’s body was broken by Mr.Sung after he killed Hwang Dong Soo. Thanks to the healers present during the altercation, Thomas Andre survived.”

Michael Connor held out the newspaper he'd been carrying to Christopher, holding it up so he could read it since his arms were useless at the moment. He didn’t have time to be annoyed by that, because Micheal didn’t have to flip the pages, because the first headline read:

THOMAS ANDRE DEFEATED BY SUNG JINWOO. S-RANK SCAVENGER GUILD MEMBER, HWANG DONG SOO DEAD.

There was a photo of Sung Jinwoo walking away from Andre, sitting black and blue amid rubble, passed out with his gold armor crumbling around him. Christopher glanced at the digital clock on the windowsill, which also conveniently showed the date. He double-checked the date on the newspaper. Andre was taken down two days ago—the night after Christopher was attacked and rendered unconscious.

Christopher’s heart rate abruptly sped up, his involuntarily widening gaze shifting to Sung Jinwoo, before he schooled his expression into a mask of indifference. This was unheard of. This achievement has made Sung Jinwoo number one in the world now. Christopher’s mind spun. It was a shame he slept through all of it. He would have loved seeing the Goliath knocked down a peg or two. On the other hand, he didn’t like that a foreigner humbled America to this extent. The United States was likely a laughingstock nationwide. Still, such a massive feat had to be acknowledged.

“Go,” Christopher ordered as he forced himself to wrap his head around this unprecedented development. It was confirmed. Michael Connor wouldn’t dare lie to him. Christopher would burn him to ashes later if he were fucking with him if Andre didn’t get to them first. The Federal Bureau of Hunters didn’t joke about things like this.

Michael nodded and left quietly again, closing the sliding door softly behind him.

“Satisfied?”

“You have my attention.” Christopher admitted reluctantly, but he could at least admit internally he was intrigued and impressed to the point of caution, “What do you want and why are you here?”

“First, I want you to testify that my father was not the assassin. Second, I would like to learn more about this blond, male humanoid magic beast. Depending on your answers, I might be willing to strike a deal.”

“Might, huh?” Christopher snorted and leaned back, bracing himself to confess the extent of his defeat to a stranger. “I don’t mind telling the FBH that it wasn’t your father since there’s nothing to gain from blaming an innocent man. As for the bastard who attacked, there’s not much to tell. It all happened too fast. However, I woke up because my mansion was too quiet. Some silencing spell was cast over it. The only thing I could hear was the magic beast's voice once i saw it. I confirmed the beast can communicate in both human and monster languages. Blondie said something strange about talking to an invisible presence above me, before he cut off my arm and…pummeled me. I thought I had smoked him and blasted him to hell, but he turned into a giant golem creature with metal armor. He retreated right after my friend, Alexandria Marks, dropped a lightning bolt on his head. Only Kamish ever survived a strike from her. ”

Christopher forced himself not to avert his gaze, but his fist clenched outside his sling furiously.

“Alexandria Marks?” Sung Jinwoo inclined his head cluelessly. Was the Korean Hunter being serious now? He felt insulted on her behalf.

“African National Rank Hunter who currently resides in America.” When Sung Jinwoo just shook his head, Christopher sneered, “Really? You’ve never fucking heard of her? I didn’t expect you to be the kind of guy who lives under a rock.”

The Korean Hunter blatantly ignored his irritation.

“They’ll be after you again.” Sung Jinwoo told him, “Possibly with multiple allies with the same power.”

Christopher’s blood froze before simmering to a boil. There were more of those freaks then. “How do you know?”

“In Tokyo's S-Rank gate, I killed one of them. It could speak the human language and told me more were coming who were targeting the strongest hunters in the world, but nothing else. I suspect they killed a Brazilian Hunter, Jonas, recently.”

“How do you know my attacker or his allies killed Jonas?” Christopher eyed him suspiciously.

"Jonas was ranked 6th in the world, and the whereabouts of every National-Rank Hunter were confirmed to be elsewhere at the time of his death, just before the International Guild Conference, according to his autopsy."

He’d done his research, but Christopher still felt something was off. How did this Korean Hunter gather this information in such a short amount of time? Even if he did speak to a Giant like Christopher’s attacker, he wasn’t telling him much of what they talked about, just the basics. If he defeated Andre, there was no telling what else Sung Jinwoo was capable of. It wasn’t out of the realm of possibility that he beat a magic beast as strong as the one that nearly killed Christopher. 

Sung Jinwoo gave him some time to process that in silence before continuing, “Judging by their failure to assassinate you, and that you were the second target, they’ll try to finish the job any day now.”

“Are you offering protection?” Christopher muttered quietly, intensely not wanting to ask, but this was what it had come to. It was either Sung Jinwoo, who had already defeated one of these monsters, or the Chief of the American Federal Bureau of Hunters would recommend that Andre watch over him once he was healed, and that would be unacceptable. He could hear the bastard’s boisterous laughter now if someone so much as suggested he give Christopher protection, demanding extra pay for having to be in the same room with Christopher for an extended period at all. He’d instead bite off his own tongue. His pride had already been stomped on. Now he needed protection.

Which meant Christopher had only one option.

“Yes. I will exterminate them in exchange for your testifying to my father’s innocence.”

He wished he could crush Sung Jinwoo right now simply for suggesting he needed protection, but he had to face reality, evidence of the cold, hard fact that he wasn’t invincible was all around him. Christopher glanced at his sling.

*

This was what happened to the defeated.

Relying on others.

Christopher smirked ruefully, his seething rage so potent he couldn’t speak for what felt like an eternity.

“I’ll testify.”

Jinwoo nodded solemnly, and for the first time, his lips twitched as if he wanted to smile.

Christopher still wanted to kill him, while at the same time, he was conflicted with grateful emotions. Alexandria would understand, so at least he would have someone to vent his frustration to, but he still couldn’t believe this was happening, even as he and Sung Jinwoo struck the deal and came up with an official statement.

*

Next thing he knew, he was healed to a presentable, decent-looking condition, before he had to face a million cameras, and explain the situation to the public, and the Hunters worldwide that Sung Il-Hwan, Jinwoo’s father, was innocent of this crime, at least. He still beat the shit out of the late Hwang Dong Soo.

David Brennon and Michael Connor had no choice but to take Christopher’s word for it. With Alexandria having been at the scene and backing him up, their testimony cleared Sung Il-Hwan’s name. However, Sung Jinwoo’s father was still suspected of being a magic beast, and without meeting him, Christopher couldn’t do anything about it. Nevertheless, this was enough for Sung Jinwoo.

*

A day later,

Sung Jinwoo practically moved into Christopher’s second, spare vacation mansion with his shadow army, and he told himself he loathed every fucking second of it. 

Until he didn’t.

 

Chapter 2: Rule number one. (Week 1)

Notes:

Thank you so much for being excited with me, enjoying the last chapter, reading, and sharing your thoughts and feelings, guys!
Here is the next one! <3

“We’ve arrived, Sir.”

Christopher sighed quietly. With damp, rain-speckled wind fluttering through his wavy brown hair and the scents of cedar, wet pine, and light mist kissing his skin, he drifted up the long, winding driveway lined with dense trees. With a weary scowl, Christopher stepped out of his sky-blue Mercedes and gazed at the massive, pretentious coffin he once believed to be his childhood home, as his nanny had referred to it.  From the corner of his eye, Sung Jinwoo took his place beside him, maintaining a relaxed posture and a neutral expression. 

In that moment, the surreal and humiliating situation that had held Christopher hostage, with his life hanging in the balance at the hands of a stranger, became all too real. For a brief instant, he was unable to move, like he’d been gutted.

“I apologize for the delay in cleansing the estate.” William, his long-time dedicated butler, removed his hat, bowed his head, and placed a gloved hand over his heart. His voice penetrated through his wandering thoughts, and Christopher escaped the dark corridors he had no desire to revisit. However, a dull ringing filled his ears, and his blood began to boil. He had never wanted to return here, yet this was the perfect place.

“We had to move on short notice,” Christopher excused gruffly.

“The distance should be sufficient from here to the city,” Sung Jinwoo tossed him a serene, sidelong glance, and Christopher frowned, because usually, people gawked at the hideous monstrosity as if it were a palace. This was the first thing Jinwoo spoke to him since they drove here from Manhattan. “You live here too?”

“Lived.” He muttered. 

And now, just like then, he was trapped, a child all over again in need of protection. 

The thought seeped like rot in his bones. He tasted sulfur. He wanted to burn down this forest. Damn it.

They chose this abandoned place because it was hidden from civilization in a forested area near Hyde Park in New York, minimizing the risk of civilian casualties, and he wouldn’t mind burning it to the ground when his assassins returned.

This was Christopher’s second residence out of three—his least favorite, as it had been his family’s former vacation mansion. Memories lingered in the framed photographs lining the walls, in the fine art paintings that dated back several generations of the Reed bloodline, and in the antique, imperial purple furniture, curtains, and color scheme, which he would have preferred to be blue and modern in design. He hadn’t been inside yet, but could imagine it, and was sure nothing had changed.

“Sir, we have salvaged all your remaining belongings except for the furniture, which has been placed in the storage room and is ready for your review,” William informed him. At the same time, Christopher and Sung Jinwoo entered the courtyard walkway, passing the sculpture fountains, overgrown square bushes, and several gardeners shearing the leaves. Sung Jinwoo stepped silently behind him, his shoes making no sound on the cobblestone, exuding lethal grace in every step, with no wasted motion.

Christopher hadn’t yet grown accustomed to his unusually stealthy abilities. Plenty of hunters moved quietly to sneak up on monsters, like Alexandria, who currently held the world record as the fastest S-Rank. However, Sung Jinwoo was the first person he met who moved like a ghost.

“I’ll check it out later,” Christopher answered distractedly.

Alex might call Christopher a diva for this, but he hoped some of his favorite kimonos had survived, especially the ones made from the softest silk. There was no way he would wear any of the older, dusty clothing here, even if it still fit. It was likely that only his high school outfits were in the wardrobes, anyway. Staff members bowed as they entered, ensuring everything was tidy and clean, knowing Christopher preferred his space to be organized.

“Very well. Would you still like proper replacements for your spring wardrobe?”

He didn’t need to ask if his butler remembered his preferences. William had been in his service for eight years now, since Christopher turned twenty, just after the Kamish Raid. Two doormen let Christopher inside with a creak, but he noticed Sung Jinwoo paused at the doorway. At first, he thought the reason might be that Sung Jinwoo was stunned by the interior. He wouldn’t be the first. However, he was peering at Christopher expectantly.

Christopher pivoted on his heel and snapped irritably, “What, are you a vampire waiting to be invited in?”

Sung Jinwoo met his eyes, arching a sleek, thin eyebrow. “It’s polite—“

“Even if it’s temporary, you live here now. Forget the formalities until after the enemy is defeated.” A large part of Christopher still couldn’t believe this was happening, even as he told him, but reality was a cruel master. “But you said you went home to get a few things before we left the hospital, right? Why didn’t you pack a bag?”

“I use spatial magic,” the man informed nonchalantly. Christopher’s eyes widened a fraction.

“Spatial magic, huh?” he mumbled, turning away. That was a rare ability that most first-rate mages could not wield, but Sung Jinwoo was an S-Rank mage-type. He could also summon an army of soldiers from god knows where. A bag wasn’t necessary then, if he could carry everything with him in a separate dimension.

How many tricks did Sung Jinwoo have up his sleeves?

The Korean Hunter gave a clipped nod and followed Christopher silently, tilting his dark head to the side as he scanned the vast space, keeping a wide distance between himself and the objects, as if he didn’t want to touch anything. Sung Jinwoo removed his shoes at the door without being asked, and Christopher followed suit, attempting to dull the roaring in his head.

Christopher had to admit he preferred Sung Jinwoo’s respect over rudeness at that moment, as his temper was frayed and everything irritated him. As he stepped through the foyer, he tried to block out the scent of wood polish and old paint that always haunted this place. With his enhanced olfactory senses, it was ten times more intense and evoked unpleasant memories. 

The flutter of a sheet being lifted off a couch reached his ears. He turned his head, and for a moment, Christopher remembered a red-haired woman sitting there, dressed in a white chiffon summer dress, fanning herself on the couch in a corner while sitting on his father’s lap, her giggle like the tinkling of silver bells —

“Christopher?”

He snapped out of it, tensing as his heart lurched in his throat, before he pointed sharply with his free hand- his left arm still in a sling- without glancing at the Korean Hunter. God, this place disgusted him, but he didn’t want to show any sign of weakness. Christopher attempted to withhold his seething annoyance from his tone. “The guest bedrooms are down the hall. Take your pick. They’re all empty except for one upstairs.”

Sung Jinwoo’s gaze pierced the shaved back of Christopher’s head, and tension rolled in his shoulders from his unwanted scrutiny. 

“….Does anyone else live with you besides your employees?”

“Alex will occasionally stay here whenever she likes. Also, my staff doesn’t live with me.”

The Korean Hunter considered him. “Having other people around could endanger them, even though Alexandria is a National-Level Hunter.”

‘Other’ people wasn’t the correct term. Alex was his best friend. As far as she was concerned, they were in this together. Changing her mind was impossible once it was made up, and if their roles were reversed, Christopher would be the same.

Christopher scoffed with a grim smirk. “Good luck. You can tell her that when you meet Alex and see how it goes, but locking her out will only result in a broken front door or window, and I don’t feel like doing renovations.”

He would have kept her out of harm’s way, but she was his greatest ally, and they had been through hell and back by each other’s sides. She wouldn’t let him face this alone, even if he protested vehemently. Sung Jinwoo stepped into a square sunbeam and disappeared down the hall again, too fast to track, leaving only traces of his dark presence behind. Christopher headed straight for the wine cabinet.

“Mr. Sung, do you need any accommodations to make you more comfortable?” William asked their ‘guest’ earnestly, always the kind, grandfatherly figure.

“No, thanks.” The Korean Hunter replied calmly, turning to Christopher as he poured a crystal-clear glass of an old vintage, sat at the long, rectangular dining room table below a crystal chandelier, and rubbed the bridge of his nose. His chef nodded at Mr.Sung with a warm smile as she carried groceries toward the kitchen, her emerald-green eyes glittering with interest. From what Christopher has observed so far, his staff were only a little wary of Sung Jinwoo. 

Still, Christopher caught more than one maid whispering about Sung Jinwoo’s attractive appearance and discussing whether they could obtain an autograph off the clock. Christopher wondered if he was as popular in South Korea. One glance in their direction silenced them.

When Christopher googled Sung Jinwoo, he noticed that Korea’s 10th S-Rank Hunter was a controversial figure in the public eye, especially after the infamous Jeju Island Raid. However, people seemed more curious about him than fearful. There were many fan comments beneath the articles, along with a considerable number of hostile individuals who blamed him for one thing or another, or expressed displeasure with undercurrents of petty jealousy.

“Where were all your staff during the attack?” Sung Jinwoo murmured, gracefully sitting across from him at the table, as he had invited him to drop formalities.

Christopher sipped thoughtfully, eying the man over the rim before sharing his thoughts, “Blondie chose to take me out after my staff had gone home for the night. I’m guessing the bastard didn’t want to be seen outside of his target.” Christopher searched Jinwoo’s mask-like features with mounting frustration, “You’re not surprised at all?”

“It was an assassination attempt.” Sung Jinwoo leaned back as a blushing maid named Lila approached, asking if he wanted a refreshment. He declined.

“Not thirsty after that two hour-long car drive?” He drawled wryly.

A red vial appeared in Sung Jinwoo’s hand out of nowhere, reminiscent of a magician's coin trick. He uncorked it and swallowed the red liquid, causing the vial to vanish.  “This will do for the fatigue.”

“Potion?” Christopher inquired, sounding more interested than he intended.

“Yes.”

Christopher almost asked if he made it himself, but Sung Jinwoo changed the subject smoothly.

“Your security guards are S-Ranks, but they weren’t present during the battle, correct?”

“They’re mostly here to ensure nothing broke into my mansion while I was away. During the day, they throw reporters and unwanted guests off my property so I don’t have to be bothered.”

Sung Jinwoo’s shadow rippled, deepened until it became opaque, and expanded like a pitch-black portal on the wooden floor. Christopher sensed an ominous, forbidding power radiating from his head to his toes. A tall black knight emerged, accompanied by an ant, both emanating an eerie presence. Christopher didn’t stiffen, yet the hairs on the nape of his neck stood on end as if he were standing in frost. A sense of vigilance gripped him as both soldiers bowed briefly to the Korean Hunter. It was surreal to witness this scene in his dining room. 

“I see you are finally living in a castle befitting your majesty—“ the gigantic ant began in a reverent tone. Christopher blinked rapidly, their eyes linking when the disbelieving question popped from his tongue.

“Your summons can talk?”

“Just him,” Sung Jinwoo replied. “Beru, scan the perimeter continuously for the next few days and report any threats or anything out of place.”

“Yes, my liege.” The gigantic ant vanished in a blur of motion.

“Igris, stand guard outside.” The knight complied without a moment's hesitation, just like the insect, because, somehow, they obeyed commands that didn’t involve fighting or defending, which was also unusual for a summons. These soldiers of his were sentient if they were capable of following such orders and reporting back to their master. What the hell?

Christopher’s cell phone buzzed in his pocket. His stomach squeezed when he spotted the name on the text caller ID. His lips thinned, the skin around his eyes tightening.

“I have to answer this or my mom will storm over here with the cavalry.”

“Your mother shouldn’t visit right now.” Jinwoo warned, “The magic beast can appear with his allies at any second.”

“I know. I’ll explain that to her,” Christopher assured, muttering to himself with open fondness, “But barring putting my mom on house arrest somehow, it might be impossible to stop her from visiting.”

“You can’t stop her with such a serious warning?”

“She’s a humanitarian and the wife of a Congressman.” Christopher gritted his teeth as he replied, because to him, "‘no’ in situations like this is seen as a flexible term that can be bypassed. Why am I explaining this to you again?”

“So you don’t answer to the United States, but you’ll answer to your mother?” 

At first, his jaw tightened, and his neck snapped toward Jinwoo to snarl a retort, but Christopher sensed that Sung Jinwoo almost sounded more pleased than amused, as if he weren’t mocking him. His head tilted slightly, as if in recognition. That was correct; Sung Jinwoo lived with his young sister and mother, so he probably understood a bit.

“Yes.” His forehead creased as he raised his chin proudly, bristling at his choice of words, anyway. “She’d go to war for me if she could. So I have to let her confirm I’m in one piece and fuss a little. What’s it to you?”

Additionally, this family was equivalent to a job.

“Nothing.”

Christopher took another sip and nodded, almost satisfied, but his mouth curved into a slight smile. “Exactly.”

The man’s angular face softened at the edges, which baffled Christopher, but all the warmth chilled from Sung Jinwoo’s deep voice when he told him gravely, “But since I’m guarding you, it would be nice to know if you have company so that I can account for more than one life.”

Of course, he would say that, as he had been taking the bodyguard job seriously thus far, considering how vigilant Sung Jinwoo had been throughout the entire hospital stay, press conference, and the ride here.

It was almost reassuring that Sung Jinwoo was willing to go beyond their contract to protect those close to Christopher, even though they hadn’t initially agreed upon that. But could he trust a stranger with their lives? Hell no. He’d protect them himself or die trying. While Sung Jinwoo claimed he’d defeated the giant, it remained untested whether the Korean Hunter could handle more than one of those freaks.

“As if you wouldn’t know if anyone approaches. You just sent your bug out there—”

“Beru,” Sung Jinwoo corrected.

“Right, Beru,” Christopher smirked stiffly, his gut twisting with rising ire and a tick in his jaw. He was not accustomed to strangers meddling in his affairs, but that was how it would be. “Well, I’ll warn you if I know someone’s coming, but only because it’s necessary. What will you do about your family while you’re stuck here?”

“I’ve got them covered,” Sung Jinwoo told him with a hint of icy dismissal, the same chill in his words that he used in Christopher’s hospital room when he asked whether his father was the culprit behind the failed assassination attempt.

His phone buzzed with another urgent text from his mom, telling him to call her.

Christopher punched in her number and padded out of the room, “Hey, Mom.”

“How are you doing, sweetie?” She asked, and he rubbed his forehead because Sung Jinwoo, with his auditory enhancements, would be able to hear every word.

“Fine now, but my arm is still in a sling to ensure it fully heals.”

“What is the full extent of the damage?”

Christopher listed his injuries, knowing she would likely obtain the doctor’s report somehow if she suspected he was withholding anything. The line went silent for what felt like an eternity. He could hear the sound of champagne glasses clinking, the voice of someone speaking into a microphone on a podium in the background, and the chatter of people conversing - familiar sounds, yet none he truly loved. The fact that his mom was calling him from there meant something, though.

“Mom?”

“Thank you for surviving, Christopher.” She whispered in a rare moment of genuine emotion.

“I’m a Reed. We don’t die poor or young.” He smirked, even though she couldn’t see it, and his throat constricted as he recited their family motto. It took everything he had not to allow the gunpowder in his veins to explode. He never thought he’d hear her say that again since he survived the Kamish Raid, but here they were, Christopher back in his old shoes.

“Of course.” He noticed the approving smile in her voice before her vulnerability dissipated with a clearing of her throat. “Tell me, what's Sung Jinwoo’s role in this? Your father heard from the staff that he moved in with you.”

It was no surprise his father was already informed.

“He’s here to make sure it doesn’t happen again if another bad guy shows up, but I can’t tell you more than that.”

“I’m coming over.”

Peering up at the ceiling for answers, Reed shook his head, “You can’t. It’s far too dangerous, and the odds of all of us getting hurt rise exponentially if he has to protect both of us.”

"Who is going to ensure you don’t train recklessly with your arm like that?“

“I will. If you don’t want me to strain it, wait for a better time to visit after this is over.”

“Alright,” she breathed. “Oh—your father’s calling me to the stage, but before I go, send me a text or call my secretary if you need anything, alright? Even if you want me to hire hunters to kick Sung Jinwoo out if he overstays his welcome or—”

“I’m a big boy. Everything will be fine,” Christopher assured, but before the attack, no one would have questioned his ability to get someone out of his home himself. Now, he'd experienced a home invasion and he blew up his own mansion and failed to defeat his assassin.

“Remember what I said,” she insisted stubbornly, then laughed at something someone murmured near her before whispering, “I love you.”

“You too, Mom."

She hung up with a static click. Christopher felt worn down at this point, exhausted. When he returned to the dining room, Sung Jinwoo was drinking a beer, standing before the window, with blood-orange patches of dappled sunset light bathing him from outside, and the faintest hint of a smile on his face. Christopher stared at him, unsure why the expression didn’t sit well with him. He chose not to believe that Sung Jinwoo could be smiling over what he heard, for the sheer sake of the cooperation he was clinging to.

Until he whispered under his breath:

"You and your mother are close."

Scowling, Christopher didn't deny it, unsure why it mattered to Sung Jinwoo, and he slouched against the counter. “Do you have any idea when Blondie will return?”

“Your guess is as good as mine, but I’m guessing — soon.”

“Then I guess sooner is the best time we have to settle this.”

“Settle what?” Jinwoo peered at him over his shoulder.

Christopher’s lashes fluttered low over his eyes, glowing blue like a tundra under the sun. “I know you defeated Andre, but I still want to see what you’re working with as soon as possible.”

“You’re wounded, and if the enemy is watching, it’s unwise to reveal my powers.”

He had a point. So the next best thing would be to ask Sung Jinwoo about his abilities. But if he was anything like Christopher, he wouldn't give up secrets easily.

Just then, there was a banging on his door.

“Christopher!” A familiar, welcome lady's singsong voice reached him, instantly lifting his mood. “Open the door! I brought soft blankets, an assortment of the best ice cream, and our favorite movies! If you don't answer, I'm going to assume another silencing spell has been cast—”

Christopher set his wine glass down, strode to the door, and opened it for Alexandria.

“There‘s my favorite guy.” She beamed as he took the grocery bags from her, leaving her suitcase by the door. They both headed back inside, with Christopher leading Alexandria to the dining room. However, Sung Jinwoo stood beside Christopher, meeting Alex‘s eyes as if he could peer into her soul.

“You must be Jinwoo,” Alex grinned, a grin that concealed blades glinting in the sunlight. “Now that you‘re living with us, there are certain rules you need to abide by.”

“Is there?” It was the first time Christopher sensed a hint of displeasure in Jinwoo’s voice, unrelated to defending his father. Had he forgotten what it felt like not to be in charge? Well, then, he wouldn't take a liking to Alex at all. If he didn't—

“Yes.” She confirmed gravely, placing her hands on her hips, dark, tight spiraling curls spilling around her as she leaned up, though the height difference was still dramatic, not that she minded.

“Like what?” The Korean Hunter asked coolly.

“Rule number one.” She smiled playfully. “You‘ve got to tell me your favorite flavor of ice cream.”

Surely she wasn't suggesting that? “Alex—“ 

Sung Jinwoo didn't miss a beat. “Chocolate.”

“Excellent choice,” she nodded, placing her hand on Christopher's bicep. “Now, we have three people to join us for this funeral service.”

“What?” Jinwoo’s gaze flickered between their faces as if he were convinced they were playing a trick on him. Still, Christopher didn't doubt for a second that Sung Jinwoo realized Alexandria was trying to assess what kind of person he was within moments of meeting him, because she was not very good at hiding it behind her teasing.

“Don't be silly.” She wagged her finger, all the mirth draining from her pearl-black eyes. “We have a beautiful mansion to mourn.”

That was how they all wound up seated in the private home theater sofa with three pints of ice cream in their laps, Christopher and Jinwoo’s shoulders plastered together, while covered in warm fuzzy blankets, watching the fucking Terminator.

Chapter 3: I thought that might be important (Week 1)

Notes:

This chapter was fun to write!! Christopher just went through something traumatizing, and he is a very angry man right now because of it, which makes people irrational, and I love exploring intense emotions, even when they are negative. But there were many other fun parts to this, writing-wise. Good luck to everyone lmao I’m sorry if there are any typos. I will look for them tomorrow. Thank you so much for reading and sharing your thoughts and feelings on the previous chapters. Much love to you all! <3

Alexandria was softly snoring with her head in Christopher’s lap by the time the credits rolled on the gigantic television screen.  She had spent days searching for clues about his attacker, so he didn’t blame her for feeling exhausted. Christopher had only managed to get one-fourth of the way through his pint before experiencing a brain freeze. Now, it was partially melted. Quietly observing everything, Sung Jinwoo sat through the entire movie, to Christopher’s surprise. Alexandria’s funeral service was a clever, gentle attempt to lift Christopher's spirits, distracting him from his near-death experience and the loss of his beloved mansion. 

He appreciated her effort. For a while, he’d been able to almost forget about it. If he hadn’t been plastered to his new bodyguard. Even so, he was aware of his proximity to the Korean Hunter throughout the movie while Sung Jinwoo remained engrossed in the film. He’d never seen this American movie before and found it tolerable enough when Alexandria asked him for his thoughts during a restroom break. Their shoulders pressed together, but Sung Jinwoo never complained about being so near to him. At the same time, Christopher thought of numerous ways the bastard could kill him in different circumstances, or how he could counter Sung Jinwoo.

“We should wake her,” Sung Jinwoo said quietly after Christopher carefully picked up the remote and shut off the TV. “Alexandria’s guest bedroom is on the upper floor, correct?”

“Yeah, why?” Christopher whispered, even though lowering his voice wouldn’t prevent Alexandria’s enhanced hearing from picking up everything he said. He peered out of the corner of his eye at the Korean Hunter, since Christopher tended to avoid others' sight lines when he wasn’t being confrontational. At this point, it had become second nature for him to dismiss anything that irritated him, unless he was confronting it directly. His fuse was so short that doing so made his life easier, and hostility wouldn’t have helped this unfortunate situation. He just needed to get through it until the monsters were gone, but he had a feeling nothing would ever be the same again.

“It would be better if she weren’t near the doorway or on the first floor, because that is the first place they will likely search for you.”

Christopher twisted his neck, finally meeting Sung Jinwoo's dark gaze, and for a moment, he frowned thoughtfully at him. The Korean Hunter flickered his perpetually calm gaze at him, while quietly popping the lid back on his ice cream, still trapped on the couch between Christopher and the armrest, with no sign that he intended to leave otherwise. It finally occurred to him that perhaps Sung Jinwoo used the movie as an excuse to stay glued to his side, without making it too obvious, but he preferred to believe the man just wanted to watch the Terminator. 

More importantly to him was the fact that Sung Jinwoo had already taken care of Alex and was thinking about her welfare. Although it was an obvious conclusion to make, Christopher blamed stress for not considering it earlier. 

 “You meant it when you said you’d look out for her, huh?” Christopher’s stomach clenched, tendrils of gratitude snaking in his chest despite himself.

“Since she is one of the strongest hunters in the world, it will be better if she is here so I can keep an eye on her, too.” Sung Jinwoo nodded, and informed him in a no-nonsense tone that spared Christopher nothing, and he was glad for it now, “The magic beast saw her when she intervened, which means she’s on their radar as well.”

“You think they’ll come for her, too, then?”

“Yes. She’s much stronger than Jonas, so they might target her, partly to get her out of the way so they don’t fail again.”

Christopher instinctively rested his palm gently on Alex’s head, her soft, curly hair warm beneath his fingers, as she was. Fierce protective instincts gnawed at him, his blood chilling several degrees colder. The reason Christopher had asked Alex to move upstairs was both a danger and an attempt to keep her safe. He had her room down the hall, close enough that he could reach her if his attackers found her first, but he’d given her permission to unleash a storm of lightning in that case.

Sung Jinwoo observed the movement of Christopher’s hand, lightly petting her hair, as Alexandria continued to breathe evenly; yet, he didn’t withdraw his gentle touch from his best friend. He couldn’t imagine anything happening to her. 

“With all three of us here, our chances are better,” he whispered.

The Korean Hunter’s face hardened stonily. “Depending on how many they send, I might ask you to retreat to a safe area while I handle them.”

“Are you joking?!” Christopher snapped sharply, his blood boiling instantly. “What if several show up? Do you think you can handle them all alone?”

“We made a deal. Let me honor it.” Sung Jinwoo brushed him off, and Christopher’s hot temper flared with a vengeance.

“No! If you go down because you got cocky and decided to fight them all by yourself, where does that leave me and Alex, anyway? They’ll just come for us next after you die. Alex’s lightning sent Blondie running with his tail between his legs last time—“

"Our enemies have already witnessed both your powers, assessed your strength, and determined what it will take to bring you down. They will prepare accordingly. Alexandria is strong, but not as much as you.”

Christopher’s mind swum, so pissed he was light-headed because this arrogant bastard was claiming he could take out several of the beasts alone. When they agreed to allow Sung Jinwoo to protect Christopher, he’d assumed that meant he’d be backup. Now, the Korean Hunter expected him to believe he was several times stronger than that humanoid beast when it only took one to take Christopher down? Was it possible?

“Christopher, calm down, alright? We don’t want to mourn this mansion, too.” Alexandria sat up, leaning against the seat as Sung Jinwoo headed toward the kitchen to put the ice cream away and disappeared silently around a corner. All his staff had gone home at his order for their own safety and wouldn’t be returning until their massive problem was solved. 

“You heard everything, right?”

“Yeah, it may sound arrogant, but Jinwoo is suppressing his aura.”

“I figured that out already,” Christopher gritted out, managing to keep his tone gentle so he wouldn’t snap at her, “but how can we trust him to take out several? It doesn’t even make sense.”

“I know it doesn’t seem like it, but I heard something interesting from Michael Connor when I went to tell him what I found—well, more like the lack of traces I could find about the monsters.”

“What did he say?” He peered in the direction of the kitchen.

“When Norma tried to unlock his potential, she was absolutely terrified afterward.”

“She’s not afraid of anything.” Christopher’s brow furrowed. “She deals with S-Ranks all the time.”

“It seems Jinwoo’s an exception.” Alexandria shook her head from side to side, and Christopher’s brows shot up. “Or rather, what she assessed the moment she tried to hold his hand.”

Before Christopher could ask, he felt Jinwoo’s dark presence to his left. The man was walking past the windows, gazing out into the night, his piercing gaze glowing as he surveyed the area for threats, ignoring them as if the conversation didn’t interest him.

“Christopher, Norma said that Jinwoo has limitless potential.”

Their heads turned slowly in unison toward the Korean Hunter in question, and Christopher’s pulse accelerated. He stood up abruptly, stomach clenching, and headed for Sung Jinwoo, rounding on him.

“Stop suppressing your aura for a moment.”

“One: I don’t take orders from you like one of your employees.” Sung Jinwoo glared over his broad shoulder, not considering Christopher a threat despite his aggression, since he hadn’t hesitated to turn his back on him. “Two: Flaring my powers right now would be like a beacon to the enemy, revealing our direct location.”

Honestly, it’d been a while since anyone dared to defy Christopher. A part of him wanted to brawl right here and now, attack him to see what would happen. The other part found it refreshing and rationally agreed with the man’s judgment. But rage in the wake of immense stress prevailed, as it often did, and Christopher snapped his hand out in a blur, intending to grip Sung Jinwoo’s shoulder and throw him out the fucking window.

It occurred in an instant. Christopher's wrist was caught in his bruising grasp. Sung Jinwoo forced him onto his back, hitting the marble floor with a loud crash, and air rushed from his lungs. A cold hand tightened around Christopher’s throat in a chokehold as the Korean Hunter knelt beside him, looking down upon him, his features eerily wiped clean of emotion. An immense weight pressed down on the rest of his body, the pressure far more substantial than the black hole Andre created with his telekinesis. It was Sung Jinwoo's dark aura. Christopher was immobile, like he’d become helpless to gravity, unable to struggle, as if a mountain had dropped on him.

Instantly, his skin crackled with chaotic energy, a buzzing sensation coursing through his shirt as the entire hall erupted in a dazzling flash of flickering light that rattled the walls with an electrifying force. A blinding, silver lightning bolt streaked past his face. In a heartbeat, Sung Jinwoo swatted it away like a pesky fly, while the chandelier above them detonated into a million glimmering fragments with an ear-splitting screech. Metal shrieked against marble, sparks flying, as shrapnel erupted into the corners of the room. Yet, Sung Jinwoo had conjured an impenetrable barrier around them, shielding each from the chaos and ensuring that none of the dangerous debris would pierce their skin at the same time.

“Let go of Christopher,” Alexandria demanded tightly. However, Christopher could sense the distinct caution in her voice that he hadn’t heard her use since the time Siddarth defeated her after challenging him. “You’ve proved your point sufficiently, Jinwoo.”

“Christopher,” Sung Jinwoo murmured with a strange gentleness, moving away from Christopher as his dark, oppressive aura lifted. He dared to hold out his fucking hand to him, and if anyone else had done that, he might have severed it from their wrist in this situation, but trying would just result the same, wouldn’t it? “I’m doing my best to make this work, but you have to meet me halfway.”

Christopher ground his teeth, sat up, feeling dazed, and glowered at Jinwoo irritably, more wary than he wanted to admit. But Christopher would be damned if he didn’t stand up on his own, so he did, but to his chagrin and endless frustration, his legs were slightly unsteady. The impact hadn’t even registered, but his best friend’s electric currents were affecting his nerve endings, and more so from the Korean Hunter’s crushing power. Alexandria stepped up to them and stood beside him. 

Christopher watched him carefully as Sung Jinwoo sighed and stuffed his hand into his pocket, observing both National-Authority Hunters with that impenetrable, closed-off gaze that hid all vulnerabilities. Yet, Christopher couldn’t despise him like he wanted, because he wasn’t gloating.

Anyone else would show a hint of smugness about now for managing to block Alex’s attack, and put Christopher Reed on his ass, but Sung Jinwoo just sighed, as if he was mentally exhausted.

“That wasn’t my strongest attack,” Alexandria sang cheerfully, flashing a savage smile at Sung Jinwoo, meaning it, “But the next time you lay a hand on Christopher with another display like this one, I’ll give you one of my cloud-to-ground lightning bolts.”

Sung Jinwoo didn’t respond, except to glance out the window and scan the deep forest, as if he were concerned he’d alerted their enemies. Now that his head was clear, he realized he’d been…foolish. Christopher searched Sung Jinwoo’s features, those fathomless sepia-gray eyes, unable to read him. He wished the two other S-Ranks couldn’t hear his heart pounding. Sung Jinwoo’s pulse was still steady as a river. Alexandria’s blood was rushing faster than Christopher’s, fueled by adrenaline. 

Neither of them was a coward, but he and his good friend felt adrenaline just like any other human in a situation where a mortal threat was presented. 

If this was just Sung Jinwoo proving a point without intent to cause lasting or serious harm—

“However, I understand why you did what you did.” She amended. “Now that we’re done with the dick measuring contest, let’s all go to bed, shall we? We can clean up this mess tomorrow and discuss things like civil adults after we’ve gotten some much-needed rest.”

“Try to suppress your auras for the rest of the evening.” Jinwoo nodded curtly and headed for his guest bedroom, as if nothing had happened. The sound of crystal crunching under his feet was the only indication of his footsteps, and he was gone, his door clicking shut quietly a moment later. Christopher only realized then that he hadn’t said a word to Sung Jinwoo. For once, he couldn’t think of a damn thing to say.

Alexandria whistled under her breath, “My lightning didn’t even touch his hand.”

Christopher headed to the main mansion bedroom without a word, Alex’s soft, clacking footsteps trailing behind him, respectfully remaining quiet while Christopher gathered his reeling thoughts.

When Alexandria grasped the doorknob, she paused before opening the door, and in the ghost of a whisper, she pleaded, “At least think about giving him a chance, will you? I know better than anyone how frustrating this is for you, Chris, but I truly believe he wants to cooperate. Anyone else would have walked away.”

“I’ll try.” Christopher frowned because that was the most he could promise, given that he barely knew the guy and trusted him about as far as he could throw him. However, he was now sure his power outmatched his own. He clenched his fist at his side, his gaze fixed on the bedroom door from which most of his belongings had been removed so that he wouldn’t have to look at it. Just thinking about sleeping here was enough to depress him further. But if he was honest, he was...
 
“Goodnight, Alex.”

…Intrigued.

It was almost enough to ignore the ghosts of memories he could sense, like tangible things, lurking in these too-familiar walls he’d wanted to forget entirely.

*

Christopher had a dream that night, a nightmare really, since it was a memory from shortly after he awakened as an S-Rank.

Recently, whenever Christopher attended one of the upscale parties he had frequented since childhood, he found himself contemplating the chances of experiencing death by boredom. While the odds for genuine enjoyment were often low, he hoped to find something that would interest him, anyway. Over the years, few people managed to thrive in this social scene without an unwavering ambition or a sincere desire to enact change, often leading them down complex paths. But this was a viper’s nest, and it was too easy to be bitten by it. Christopher was no exception.

People with immunity to the poison in this environment were a rare breed.

“I heard through the grapevine that you bought a stunning new mega yacht the other day, Senator.”

“I did! I’m looking forward to taking it out soon for my next vacation,” the senator replied, his enthusiasm palpable. Christopher noticed two affluent guests engaging in animated conversation, their joyful camaraderie shining beneath the elegant crystal chandelier. It seemed the two senators shared a strong rapport, but Christopher knew better.“If you’re interested, I’d be delighted to invite you on my first outing with constituents.”

“Oh my,” the other senator responded, his eyes sparkling with curiosity despite a hint of competition he secretly relished. They were always trying to outdo one another. “How could I decline such a gracious invitation?”

Typically, the average U.S. senator earned around $174,000 annually. However, those in attendance came from generations steeped in wealth and tradition, enjoying the benefits of a life well-lived. While there might be shell companies lurking beneath the surface, Christopher preferred not to delve into hidden narratives unless absolutely necessary for his peace of mind, unless his family told him to listen for something specific from someone they were targeting.  

He had learned much from his father’s golf club, where he encountered these characters, constantly engaging in tales of their latest extravagant toys. It was an unspoken competition of sorts—one that Christopher had grown accustomed to over time. So, he resolved to approach the golden tower, reminding himself to take in the atmosphere and keep to himself until he could no longer do so.

“Excellent! I will have my secretary call…”  

“Please go home already so I can leave,” he scoffed grumpily, mildly annoyed since their rivalry was abysmal compared to what could happen around here. 

Then, with years of practice, Christopher zoned them out as he picked up a spotless, clear flute of sparkling champagne, careful not to break the fragile stem. As conversations hummed around him, buzzing in his enhanced ears like swarming flies, Christopher shifted his ocean-blue gaze longingly toward the open-air balcony of his father’s private mansion, where more went on than any of these people knew.  

He reflected on how he had spent more time navigating gatherings like these, rather than pursuing his true passions, aside from his cherished private sanctuary, since he had distanced himself from his childhood lifestyle. Yet, family ties made complete separation challenging. Christopher focused on the soft melodies resonating from a skilled quartet performing an exquisite piece on the grand ballroom’s stage—the perfect backdrop for showcasing influence. His father had yet to arrive, meaning the evening would extend, offering more chances for unexpected encounters.

He scowled at the starry sky, the buildings, the affluent gated community, and the sleek limousines barely visible below the stone column railing, whispering, “The same sounds, sights, and pretenses on permanent repeat.”

In the polished window, Christopher assessed himself—a sharp blue suit, neatly styled hair, and makeup that concealed his sleepless nights. At home, he wore kimonos or workout clothes. He huffed derisively through his nose, glaring at his reflection. He looked every bit the stage prop he portrayed, and he acted like one too; whenever anyone raised their champagne glass in greeting, he responded automatically in kind. When they waved like robots, as if built for one purpose, the only way to escape socializing was to turn his back on the room for a breather, since he couldn’t step out of sight without getting an earful from his mom.

“You’re right. This is exhausting.”

His good friend, whom he had met a few years ago when she saved his father from choking on a green olive at dinner, Alexandria Marks, a light-hearted woman who had gone from a track star to the fastest hunter he knew, whispered from behind him. He thought she wouldn’t come tonight, but sometimes she accepted his invitations to keep him company. 

“Surely, they’d understand if you didn’t attend for a few months. Or a year.”

“As I’ve told you a thousand times, Alex,” Christopher sighed long-sufferingly, speaking quietly enough that only Alexandria could hear. Her enhanced hearing allowed her to pick up the conversation, which none of the non-hunters here could detect. “It’s the role I have to play. In a political family, we’re all part of the job.”

“You were born into it, though. You didn’t choose this,” she countered quietly, as she often did.

“If I stay home, it will reflect poorly on my father. People will start asking questions and think our home life is unstable.”

“Speaking of that, oh, look who’s here,” Alexandria noted with a nonchalant air. Christopher followed her gaze to his father, who was engagingly speaking with one of the senators, flanked by a poised red-haired woman in professional attire. Alexandria gently nudged him toward a narrow, arched hall that led away from the main activities.

“Damn it, Alex! Everyone thinks she’s his secretary,” he hissed, though he felt more at ease now that he had escaped the spotlight. “If anyone hears you—”

“I know, I know,” Alexandria replied, her keen eyes trained on the one person Christopher understood the least, “But that’s her, right?”

As his mother approached to shake the woman’s hand, Christopher turned away, his prideful eyes unable to endure the sight, regardless of what his mother claimed. His mom couldn’t conceal the darkness in her eyes, the powerlessness, or the sadness of being unable to change their situation. Even with all his physical power, the ability to burn down whole acres of land in moments, there was nothing he could do about this anymore, either.

Short of setting this whole damn place on fire.

*

Christopher startled awake, chest heaving, only to find Sung Jinwoo standing over him like a shadowy mass, dressed in all black again. He peered up at the man, bathed in the morning light streaming in through the curtain gap, holding two steaming cups of what was undoubtedly Alex’s exceptional coffee—the delicious brew that Alexandria often made for him on special occasions with African coffee beans.

 Still, he was concerned with a far more pressing matter, as this was the second time someone had invaded his space, and the last one, a magic beast, had almost killed him.

“What the hell are you doing in here?” Christopher snapped furiously, wondering how the Korean Hunter had managed to get so close to him without sensing his aura. Silent footsteps weren’t enough to sneak up on him, even when he was unconscious. “Don’t you know it’s rude to walk in while someone is—“

“You said to drop the formalities.” Sung Jinwoo breathed, shifting on his foot awkwardly as if he regretted his decision, which was odd for him, “But Alexandria said this should be a suitable peace offering.”

Christopher blinked to clear his groggy eyes. “That’s for me?”

“Yes.”

He held out his hand, ignoring the fact that he was shirtless in front of a stranger. He decided to wake up a little before figuring out this new, bothersome development, as he was still covered in a cold sweat, his heart rate slowing down, and he had no desire to repeat last night’s events by attacking Jinwoo, especially not this early in the morning. The light was grey, so it couldn’t be less than 6 A.M. unless there were overcast skies.

“Why are you acting so jittery?” Christopher asked him as Sung Jinwoo backed off after giving him the coffee, shifting again, taking a sip from his mug, and looking out the window.

“You were talking in your sleep. I came in because I felt your aura fluctuating and thought there might be an attack.”

Christopher unknowingly paled. “….What did you hear?”

“Something about your father’s mistress from the small pieces I heard down the hall. I didn’t mean to overhear—”

Fucking S-rank enhanced senses.

Christopher heaved a choked laugh, a bitten-out, angry sound as his fist curled around the covers. “What do you want?”

Sung Jinwoo blinked slowly. “What are you talking about?”

“Don’t play coy. I’m asking, what do I have to do to keep you quiet?” He glared, sure that he wasn’t intimidating at all, and he burned, burning, burning, because if anyone outside his staff had heard him, he would have ordinarily threatened them into staying out of his family’s business instead of bribing them for their silence.

“Do you want money? Give me a number.”

That was the easiest route. Then again, Sung Jinwoo didn’t seem to need it, being a Guild Master, and from what Christopher had researched, he had entered the gates by himself and mined the mana crystals with his army.

“It seems we have a misunderstanding. I have no interest in politics. Much less America’s.” Jinwoo tilted his head to the side, his brows knitting together slightly, but Christopher didn’t believe him, because if he knew about the politics, the man had looked Christopher up too, and for more troubling aspects. However, for multiple reasons, he wanted to believe him, for one of which he couldn’t precisely identify.

“Then, why did you tell me what you overheard?”

It wouldn’t be by far the first time someone tried to blackmail the Reed family, and he despised beating around the bush.

“So you’d know someone heard you. For some reason, I thought that might be important.”

Christopher’s eyes widened a fraction, his chest tightening until it felt like he couldn’t breathe.

“Alexandria and I already cleaned up the mess downstairs,” Sung Jinwoo changed topics like a season, as if the matter was closed, and he couldn’t take it anymore between the dream and being unable to figure this guy out.

“Get out.” Christopher gestured sharply at the door, “GET OUT.”

“You don’t trust easily, do you?” Sung Jinwoo observed, as he silently stepped toward the door without argument, before pausing, “I can’t say I do, either, but we need some basic understanding between us.”

“No, we don’t. Not personally.” Christopher’s brow furrowed low over his glowing blue eyes, snarling, “Our association begins and ends with defeating those monsters.”

The Korean hunter searched his face for the longest time, until Christopher considered throwing his coffee at his head, consequences be damned. 

Then, Christopher tensed from his crown to his feet.

“If you can’t trust me with a little piece of information I couldn’t care less about, how can you believe I’ll protect your life?”

Before Christopher could answer, Sung Jinwoo left him there, stunned.

*

“So, what happened when he brought you coffee? Because I was hoping you two would make some progress with the one-sided hostility issue.”

Alexandria glanced between him and the Korean Hunter as they ate breakfast.

“Nothing,” Sung Jinwoo answered.

Alexandria’s eyes bore into Christopher’s face, and he shook his head, meaning he would tell her later. “Whatever you say. Hey, how did you like the coffee?”

“It’s good,” Sung Jinwoo said sincerely, still not mentioning anything he had heard. Christopher couldn’t blindly trust a stranger, and he didn’t know how to keep him quiet. Yet, it felt as if the Korean Hunter was trying to prove he wasn’t a bastard, at least not in this regard.

Christopher’s lips thinned into a hard line, but the tightness in his chest unwound just a little.

“Can you pass me the orange juice?”

“Sure—“

Alexandria reached for it, but Christopher grabbed it first, holding it out as an offering to Jinwoo.

“An apology for last night?” Alexandria supplied helpfully, making another correct guess, as she could now read him like a book.

Christopher didn’t say a word, neither confirming nor denying it at first. “Halfway, you said.”

The Korean Hunter didn’t hesitate to take the pitcher, their fingers brushing. Sung Jinwoo’s lips curved into the slightest smile that reached his eyes, and while it was partially a calculated move to protect that secret…

Somehow, Christopher breathed easier.

 

Chapter 4: Is that unexpected? (Week 1)

Notes:

I'm having too much fun writing this. I'm so glad you're all reading, and some of you are enjoying this with me! <3
A lot happened in this chapter, lmao. I'm sure there are probably typos again, because there always are no matter how many times I proofread TVT.
I will be answering messages for the previous chapter today! I appreciate you sharing your thoughts and feelings!<3

Thank you so much for everything. Here is the next chapter! ;) <3

They sealed the door to the storage basement, which smelled of dust, wood polish, faint chemicals, and various materials. It was a vast space filled with boxes, equipment, cleaning supplies, weapons, jewelry, and keepsakes. In a corner of the room, there were framed photographs, left face down in a tall glass case. Christopher had asked William to remove them out of sight.

“Got your wardrobe taken care of, already, fashion king?”

“You only brought one suitcase, despite the fact that we could be here for weeks or more.” Christopher retorted, tearing his gaze away from the photos, but he had a rock lodged in his throat.

Without a word, he and Alex briefly inspected the items that William had salvaged from the wreckage of his former mansion, along with two weeks’ worth of brand-new outfits that his butler had thoughtfully purchased for Christopher, so he wouldn’t need to scavenge for old clothes. They had a second motive, however. Down here, it should be more difficult for Sung Jinwoo to overhear their conversation, even with his enhanced senses. If privacy were ever needed, it would be while discussing this sensitive topic that he dreaded. It was one of Christopher’s deepest sore spots and his family’s Achilles' heel, should it ever come to light and face public scrutiny. 

“So what happened this morning?” Alexandria whispered curiously. 

Christopher stopped looking at the rack of kimonos, his lungs rising and falling slowly with a deep breath.

“He found out about Kaitlyn.”  

Gasping, Alex’s horrified pearl-black eyes widened in alarm. She gripped his bicep and turned him sharply toward her, scanning his features. Christopher wore a grim expression, his features ashen again as he thought about the potential repercussions for his family, given that devastating information was in the hands of a stranger whom he couldn’t threaten, bribe, or read to any success. Honestly, for once, he felt a bit lost on what to do. Sung Jinwoo was a wild card. Even with his charming words and smile, the fact remained that he now held too much power over Christopher, which could be exploited if he chose to do so. His family would never forgive him for this if he didn’t do something before it was too late, even though his parents should never have gotten him involved.

“…Did you talk in your sleep again?” She deduced, because this was a habit of his when he had nightmares. 

Alex had woken him from spilling his guts in his sleep enough times to know. Christopher and Alex had slept in the exact vicinity plenty of times during the Kamish raid, and on the sofa while watching movies. They had also shared a bed chastely during sleepovers, as they were comfortable and trusted one another. Neither saw the other as a potential partner, nor were they physically attracted to each other, but they objectively appreciated each other’s appearance. She had never shied away from his significant list of problems.

“That’s what he told me.” Gesturing sharply at the ceiling, sheer exhaustion darkened his gaze, “ Unless he found out another way, but he didn’t mention her name. He called her my ‘father’s mistress.’”

She crossed one arm, drumming her fingertips over her lips with a knitted brow. He hoped she had something helpful to contribute to this, because all the solutions Christopher considered could be disastrous.

“It’s one of the best-kept secrets in your family,” she pondered. “Only William and your nanny should know for sure. Everyone else, including those with evidence, should be dealt with, right?  

“You said he has limitless potential. He could have found a way,” he grumbled.

“Did he tell you?”

“Yeah.”

She arched a brow. “Why would he tell you then? It would have been more advantageous for him to keep quiet.”  

“I know. I thought it was so he could hold it over my head. Still, I told William this afternoon in French,” Christopher explained, fluent in several languages from his private tutoring days in preparation for his father, hoping he would follow him into politics. "William said he would keep an eye on the headlines and take countermeasures to discredit any rumors, attempting to prevent the media from revealing it in the worst-case scenario through trusted connections.”

“Of course you did. You did tell your father, though, didn't you?”

“No. I asked William not to warn my dad just yet.”

“Why?”  

“You said to give him a chance, didn’t you?” Christopher muttered irritably, a sharp pang in his chest, as he remembered when Sung Jinwoo had said that he thought it was important for Christopher to be heard. What did that guy know?

“Bullshit. How did he convince you not to inform your parents immediately? Really?”  

“If I tell my dad that Sung Jinwoo found out, the next step would be for Dad to attempt to bribe him as well, and he didn’t ask me for money. If bribing doesn’t work, Dad might hire a private investigator to find leverage or send hunters if he can’t uncover any dirt on him. I don’t think that Powerhouse takes kindly to having his family investigated, much less if someone digs for dirt on them to exploit. Do you?”  

His family had kept this secret for over twenty years by various means, including corrupt ones.

“No,” she murmured gravely. “If that happens, all bets are likely off, considering how important it was to Jinwoo to have his father’s innocence broadcast to the world. Betraying him isn’t an option. What else?”  

Christopher didn’t want to admit it, as he was still conflicted over his decision and trying to remain vigilant around his bodyguard. “... Sung Jinwoo told me he couldn’t care less about Kate or politics. When you asked him what happened when he brought me coffee at the table, he didn’t say anything or assume you knew about her, even though you’re my best friend. There was also no indication he was toying with me or enjoying my concern. Then again, he’s challenging to read.”  

She cocked her head to the side, curls spilling over her shoulder, while she searched his features. “It’s rare for you to put faith in — well, anyone.”  

“I have faith in you,” he grumbled, discomfort gnawing at him from the mere suggestion.  

“Of course, but he’s a total stranger.” Something occurred to her, and her umber face softened and brightened. “Are you hoping he’ll prove you right?”  

Christopher opened his mouth to deny it, but paused, realizing that lying to her never did any good. “Do you think he meant what he said?”  

“If he didn’t, then money isn't what he’s after. But would a powerhouse like him, who can obtain anything in the world if he wanted, really be interested in revealing your family's skeletons that don’t involve him?” 

“I guess not. Since Dad has little business in South Korea, I doubt they’ve ever met, and he probably wouldn’t have had a reason to harbor a personal grudge against my family. So, the only motivation I can think of is that he might want to control me or get a favor later that I won’t be able to refuse.”  

“Isn’t that more like a worry?” Alexandria stared him down knowingly.  

“Everything we’ve done has been a fair exchange so far,” Christopher reminded himself and his best friend, raking a hand agitatedly through his wavy brown hair. “But if the world found out about Dad’s affair, the scandal could ruin his career, and Mom would be crushed. Sung Jinwoo doesn’t need concrete evidence to cause harm; his words carry weight simply because of all his achievements.”

“She hates embarrassment about as much as you do,” Alexandria agreed gently. “But everything we’ve discussed so far about his behavior and words suggests that this won’t become a problem.”  

Christopher brushed his face with his palms, from his forehead to his chin, trying to wipe away his anxious expression. “What if I do something to anger him, and he uses Kate as a means of revenge later?”  

“Somehow, I don’t think he’s that kind of guy, especially if you don’t do anything stupid, like what Dong Soo did, attacking his Vice Guild Master. Everyone important to him is a whole continent away, so you won’t have a chance to get in their crosshairs as long as your dad doesn’t find out he knows. He’s taking the bodyguard job super seriously, too.”

Christopher frowned, his chest tightening, “I can’t trust him.”

She rested her hands on her hips. “What if he’s just here to protect you, and that’s really all he wants?”

Christopher scoffed bitterly, his eyes flickering to the left as memories of betrayals and ill-intentioned people unraveled in his mind like a film reel, showcasing a horror movie. “…People often prefer to use National-Level Hunters, and that holds doubly true for me, given my connection to the government.”

“He may not yet be recognized at our level, but it’s only a matter of time, since he's stronger than we are, has defeated Thomas Andre, and possesses significant achievements that indicate he, like us, is above his government. Most importantly, you saved his father from being hunted by the world.”

Christopher considered that. “Do you think he’s grateful enough to keep his mouth shut?”

“If someone did that for you, wouldn’t you be?”

Heavy silence reigned for a time, and tension rolled through Christopher’s shoulders as he prayed he wouldn’t regret this. “I’ll give him one chance to prove me wrong.”

“That’s more than you give most people.” She smiled, holding his hand, then, in no uncertain terms, said bluntly, “I know you have more reasons than this, but sooner or later, Chris, you’re going to have to realize that not everyone is a backstabbing person like your father and Kate or out to use you for personal gain.”

A static buzzing noise filled his ears like white noise, a sharp pain slicing through his chest. He didn’t want to hear it, but someone had to say it, because if Alex didn’t call him out on his bullshit, he would’ve been lost long ago.

“…You’re the only one who gives it to me straight, regardless of whether I want to hear it.” He chuckled, half angry, mostly grateful, as he took his hand from hers and wrapped her in a one-armed hug. “What’s he doing now?”

“He was on the living room sofa, checking the Internet for any news of further attacks, as I last asked.”

Checking the Internet for news, such as any incidents involving hunters being assassinated, like the one that happened to Jonas, was necessary. It appeared Sung Jinwoo was attempting to cover all his bases. Honestly, it was interesting how much effort he was putting into protecting them. Christopher stiffened abruptly, a sound that put him instantly on edge, like footsteps crunching over forested land, reaching his enhanced senses. Out of all the National-Level Hunters Christopher knew, he had the sharpest auditory detection abilities, and this sound didn’t belong. The fine hairs at the nape of his neck stood on end, his heart rate picking up speed. They should be the only ones here; all of them should be in the mansion. Damn it.

Was it time already?

“Hey, Alex…do you hear that?” He asked tensely, in the ghost of a whisper.

“Someone’s outside.” Alexandria bit out urgently, threw the storage door open, and they raced upstairs in a motion blur.

She arrived near the patio, intending to go outside, but Christopher grabbed her shoulder and yanked her behind an adjacent wall corner with him before she could be seen. She didn’t protest, but he felt electricity thrumming beneath her skin. They listened cautiously as Christopher scanned the mansion, taking in every dark space that could conceal a threat. He sensed no presence inside or outside, yet the footsteps continued to advance. Where the hell was Sung Jinwoo? Alex said he was in the living room, but Christopher sensed that no one was there but him and Alex. 

...Did he die? 

His chest tightened with a strange, almost sad concern; for all Christopher didn't trust Sung Jinwoo, and for all he was rude to the Korean Hunter, he didn't want the guy dead. It was possible that the Korean Hunter could have been attacked without them hearing anything if the monsters had used another silencing spell. Still, they would have felt vibrations from the volatile movements if a battle were taking place. Christopher didn't smell blood, either.

His heart pounded as he recalled a male, blond humanoid beast mocking him, surviving his blast, and the punches that rained down on him, breaking his bones and severing his arm. A cold bead of sweat trickled down his tense back.

Abruptly, the footsteps stopped just outside the patio door leading into the back courtyard. He could hear Alex's pulse fluttering like a hummingbird. They shared a meaningful glance, and at the same time, Christopher gathered fire in his hands while Alex raised her hand in the air to summon a lightning bolt from the clouds. Thunder echoed outside. They might only have one chance to succeed before they could escape.

It was, as Sung Jinwoo had said, however. They should have just run. But it had always been their nature to confront a threat head-on, even a mighty dragon. Christopher tapped Alexandria's shoulder twice. Steam rose from him, and electricity sparked in the air as reinforcement armor enveloped their bodies simultaneously. Alex's armor was light, a deep, earthy brown, designed for agility. Christopher's was reddish- brown and fireproof. Their sudden spike in power would alert the enemy, but having some protection was better than nothing. Yet, looking at Alex, the thought of her dying was enough for him to throw her behind him just as the presence shot around the corner. 

In a split second before Christopher could shoot a massive fireball that would take out the wall and the surrounding forest, the floor turned into a pitch- black pool, and darkness swallowed his vision. At least ten shadow soldiers emerged from the shadows in an instant. It was just enough to startle them into not attacking before they saw their protector. Sung Jinwoo stood before them, peering at Alexandria and Christopher with narrow, glowing blue eyes, but Christopher couldn’t sense him… only a vague camouflage ability? And it almost made sense.

“What happened?” Sung Jinwoo demanded sharply, daggers in his hands, “Where is the enemy?”

Christopher and Alexandria exchanged meaningful glances through their reinforced masks.

“Were you the one suppressing your presence?” Christopher asked cautiously.

“Yes, I was doing my exercise routine outside while checking the perimeter.” 

“Exercise routine?” He snarled disbelievingly, furious at himself for even a moment of being so nervous that it had verged on fear when he’d stopped being scared of Kamish shortly after meeting the draconian bastard.

“Yes, I do it every morning, and I didn’t want to be detected by the enemy while I was outside—“

Christopher lunged for him. Alexandria tackled him to the floor. “Let go!”

“Chris, stop!”

“Why didn’t you tell us first!?”

Adrenalinized blood pumped through Christopher’s bloodstream, roaring in his ears. He was so mad, he couldn’t find it in himself to be embarrassed; he was trapped on the floor. He couldn’t break her hold without forcing her off, which could hurt her, so he stayed put.

Sung Jinwoo rubbed the nape of his neck. “I wanted to, but you were busy downstairs. I sensed your power exploding, so I immediately returned with my shadows. Isn’t that what matters?”

“Fuck that!” Christopher snarled. His Best Friend held his arms tighter behind his back.

“You’re not mad at him,” she whispered in his ear. “Consider why you’re truly upset.”

Pride was the immediate thought that ran through his head because his pride had been overwhelmed by fear.

“I will inform you next time.” The Korean Hunter amended, “So release your armor. You’re safe.”

He stopped struggling, his pulse slowing down, because something about his compassionate, reassuring tone when he said those two last words, peering them directly in the eye with sincere remorse, calmed him down. Alex released him, and they slowly retracted their armor. Uncertain, awkward silence ensued as the three mighty hunters peered at one another with grim faces.

“Christopher, can I speak with you alone for a moment?” Sung Jinwoo pointed toward the kitchen, his daggers vanishing from his hands in a flicker of movement, as if they were swallowed into an invisible void. He assumed it was spatial magic, but the fact he could arm and disarm himself in an instant was interesting.

He frowned but followed Jinwoo into the kitchen. The thunder had stopped. Alex slumped heavily on the couch, and he and the Korean Hunter disappeared around the corner.

He waited until they were out of Alex’s sight for Sung Jinwoo to extend his hand. Christopher’s brow furrowed.

“Take it,” Sung Jinwoo said, but it sounded more like a request than a demand.

“Why do you want to hold hands all of a sudden?”

The man’s lips thinned, his features grave. “So you can memorize my aura with my camouflage skill activated.”

Christopher’s brows raised as he reached out, clasping hands with Sung Jinwoo’s warm one. For some reason, he noted that the man had long fingers and rough calluses. The Korean Hunter pulled him closer, his aura wrapping around him like a second skin. It felt oddly intimate in a disconcerting way because he’d never been this close to another man like this, their noses inches apart; each individual long, coal-black eyelash stood out in stark clarity. Before Christopher could ask what the hell he was doing, their presence vanished from the outside, but Christopher could sense the skill far more vividly now, and both their bodies were slightly transparent. Christopher did not possess this skill because he was a fighter, not an assassin. Wasn’t this guy supposed to be a mage?

Daggers, soldiers, camouflage—

“I will do the same with Alexandria, but first, I want to talk to you privately.”

Christopher frowned. “What is it?”

“You were spooked.” A heat brazening a path through his gut, Christopher tried to pull his hand from Sung Jinwoo’s as if he had been burned.

“I wasn’t—“

But Sung Jinwoo held on tightly and pulled Christopher back to his original spot. His heart rate quickened, and his mouth fell shut.

“Feel that?” Sung Jinwoo asked gently and calmly. “That’s the strength of someone who won’t let go of you, your friend, or his purpose to protect you when the enemy arrives.”

The rage fled his system. He didn’t know why. The concept of needing protection had always enraged and bothered him. Yet, he saw nothing but truth in those eyes. He had no bad intentions lurking there. His tone was confident and genuine. The rational side of his brain was returning, but denial automatically emerged, “I don’t need—“

“I wouldn’t be here if you didn’t want to live, Christopher,” Sung Jinwoo dared to interrupt him. “And I don’t want you to die either.”

That accusation sounded ridiculous, even childish, before he even said it. But he was grasping at straws now, realizing he didn’t want to accept his help fully. Christopher had been disappointed too many times by people, and if he let his guard down with someone this powerful, and admitted he was helpless more than he already had, it would crush him, wouldn’t it?

He snapped again, one last attempt, but his tone came out softer than he wanted. “You left us to fend for ourselves—“

“—I was running in circles in the courtyard, not five feet from the mansion, paying attention to both your presences, and I overheard some of what you and Alexandria said.”

Christopher’s gaze narrowed to slits, a cold chill sweeping down his back. “…And?”

“Contrary to what you might think, I am grateful you testified to my father’s innocence,” he whispered sincerely, squeezing Christopher’s hand a little tighter, “And I fully intend to uphold my end of the deal.” 

“You’re risking your life for two strangers,” Christopher murmured, “Why do you even give a damn what happens to us? It would be—“

“— Safer for me? Don’t hunters often battle monsters for those they don’t know? If a dungeon break occurs, it can result in significant casualties. Everyone must decide what is worth fighting for. I believe it would be unfortunate if someone who didn’t betray me or my family to their parents out of fear of my exposing their secrets were to die.”

“Let go of my hand,” Christopher grumbled, his calmness now replaced by a sense of unease as he noticed his palm had begun to sweat and his fingers tingled. Sung Jinwoo’s body heat radiated against the front of his body, causing discomfort. He didn’t swing that way like Alex did; after all, he couldn’t, so there was no need to keep holding hands before things got even more awkward. Yet, it didn’t feel as uncomfortable as it should have been being this close to a guy who could probably kill him six ways to Sunday if he wanted in the blink of an eye, though he didn’t want to admit it. Andre learned the hard way; one defeat was enough for Christopher, and although he wasn’t doing a good job of showing it, he could learn from his mistakes. 

Besides that, this bastard was more convincing than Christopher had ever expected.

Sung Jinwoo respectfully released him this time and took a step back. “Do you understand what I’m saying?”

“Sure,” Christopher breathed, “but I still find it odd that you’re so determined to earn my trust. I’ve known you for like three days.”

“To what gain? I have everything I want.” Sung Jinwoo glared at him for the first time. “Don’t ever think you’re the only person in the room who knows what it feels like to be betrayed or abandoned, Christopher Reed.”

Christopher’s lips parted. The man was glaring at him, and Sung Jinwoo’s aura fluctuated, but he sensed it wasn’t directed at him; perhaps it was aimed at whoever had let down the Korean Hunter. Hearing that he’d been through something similar mattered; that knowing voice in his tone meant something to him, if nothing else did, because people who understood what it was like to be hurt that way usually went one of two ways. Either they became scum and didn’t hesitate to do the same to others, or they were good enough not to become what had devastated them.

“As long as it’s not in the city or around civilians, we could go somewhere,” Sung Jinwoo suggested, his features smoothing out again into a blank canvas. “The healers said you need to move around to rehabilitate your injuries, and I need you in top form to survive what comes next.”

Christopher almost felt ashamed of himself, but he refused to examine that emotion too closely, because until he knew him better, he wouldn’t give him the benefit of the doubt, but part of him hoped, and hoping for that was dangerous. Still, this was the same guy who saved Tokyo from giants, free of charge, and he didn’t think it was a publicity stunt, considering what Sung Jinwoo just said about civilians and hunters. But most importantly, Sung Jinwoo’s pulse hadn’t fluctuated; he hadn’t perspired, and every other body language signal that could indicate deception had been non-existent.

Which meant Sung Jinwoo wasn’t lying.

*

Christopher spent his time pondering everything the man told him after Sung Jinwoo demonstrated his camouflage skill to Alexandria, much to her delight and relief. Then, the Korean Hunter did something incredible: he transported Christopher, Alex, and himself many miles away into Minnewaska State Park Preserve in an instant through darkness so complete it was chilling, though Christopher only caught a glimpse of it. That was how quickly they traveled through Sung Jinwoo’s shadow. For a moment, Alex and he just stared at the man before Alex smiled.

“Okay, I’ve been thinking this for a while, and now is the perfect opportunity,” she grinned boldly. “I want to race you, Jinwoo.”

Christopher knew he’d lose to her; Alex knew he’d lose to her, but the idea of seeing who was faster between his best friend and Sung Jinwoo was too intriguing an opportunity to pass up.

“Testing your abilities is a good idea,” Sung Jinwoo nodded. “Where is the finish line?”

Testing her abilities? Is that all he wanted out of this? Christopher couldn't help but wonder if this guy had an ulterior motive, like assessing how quickly they could calculate their retreat speed. It seemed like something he might do, but he couldn’t be sure yet. However, he felt he wasn’t far from the mark, though the irritation that gripped him at the thought had a looser hold on him.

“Ever run across water, Jinwoo?” She waggled her eyebrows, smirking challengingly.

“No.”

“Let’s give it a shot, then. What do you say?”

Was Christopher mistaken, or were those sepia-gray eyes lighting up with an inner glow? He’d never seen Sung Jinwoo this interested or even excited before, as the Korean Hunter headed for the lake first, his only answer being that he was on board with this challenge.

Each of them stood by one of the three crystalline sky lakes. Christopher refused to join them because it was a vast lake. He was heavier than Sung Jinwoo and his five-foot friend, and he’d probably fall in halfway across. He didn’t want to embarrass himself further in front of the Korean Hunter. Also, he preferred to watch, as it would be entertaining to see Sung Jinwoo lose to Alex when she left him in the dust. He had seen her run down the Columbia River once while fighting Kamish, the largest river on the West Coast. He might be powerful, strong enough to have broken Andre’s armor, but speed like Alex’s was scarce. Sung Jinwoo, a mage-type hunter, said he hadn’t done this before. Christopher had never seen anyone else succeed, except for his best friend. He set the stopwatch on his phone and hovered his thumb above his screen.

“On the count of three!” Alex called, “One, two, three!”

But he’d sorely underestimated Sung Jinwoo, he realized, when the man shot across the lake, slicing the gray water in half from the surface to the ground, droplets spraying the trees with a sound like a thunderclap, and made it across the lake before Christopher could press the start button. He could track him this time since the momentum on water slowed people down, but Alex was a half-second behind reaching the bank on the other side.

Christopher peered at them across the lake, eyes wide, gut filled with lead, yet his heart burned with reluctant admiration. Alex couldn’t stop staring at him. She muttered something to Jinwoo about trying again, and this time, Christopher was splashed with water from head to toe, as Sung Jinwoo stopped just before crashing into Christopher, his hair wet, gaze bright with exhilaration. To his mortification, his breath hitched, but he couldn’t even focus on it. Alex looked at Christopher from around Sung Jinwoo with a stunned expression, both of them unable to believe it.

“Well, there goes my world record,” Alexandria, never one to take defeat badly, laughed and laughed and laughed.

Sung Jinwoo peered between them as one corner of Christopher’s lip curved upward lopsidedly, despite mourning his friend’s lost record. “Is there anything you can’t do?”

“I thought getting you to smile was one,” Sung Jinwoo deadpanned. “But it seems I was mistaken.”

With his stomach churning, Christopher scowled and finally sprinted through the forest to escape the bastard's scrutiny. Alexandria and the Korean Hunter followed closely behind, as Alexandria excitedly tried to ask Sung Jinwoo a flurry of questions. However, her words were difficult to make out due to their rapid pace. They paused at a waterfall, where Alexandria leaped across the water to explore the cave behind it, just as they had years ago when she had dragged him on an adventure for fun.

Christopher sat on a rock, gazing up at the endless blue midday sky, breathing in the scents of pine, water, and flora. He sighed, almost content, nearly able to forget everything. 

Until Sung Jinwoo joined him on another rock.

“You like it here,” the Korean Hunter observed while scanning the trees, even now, for enemies, despite his light-hearted air and deceptively relaxed posture.

“Not as much as you enjoyed defeating Alex. I didn’t take you for a guy with a competitive spirit.”

The Korean Hunter shrugged. “Alexandria is the fastest hunter I’ve ever encountered.”

“Humbleness doesn’t suit you. Admit it,” Christopher scowled. “You liked crushing her.”

“I only wanted to see if I could reach the end of the lake,” he denied, his eyes still glittering. “It was…interesting.”

Christopher tried to detect a lie again. Nothing. “…So the lake was the most enjoyable part for you?”

“Yes. Is that unexpected?” The Korean Hunter turned his stoic face toward him. A droplet of water slid down the man’s creamy throat column.

Tearing his gaze back to the Korean Hunter’s suddenly pensive eyes, Christopher hugged his knees to his chest and shifted his troubled gaze back to Alex, who was playing in the water girlishly, and his mind swam.

“...I guess not.”

*

But Christopher was the liar this time.

As he had never met anyone who acted like Sung Jinwoo.

Chapter 5: Very gentle when he wanted to be (Week 1)

Notes:

I’ll re-check for typos later, since I usually only notice stray ones after my chapter is posted TVT. The game in this fic isn’t played on any console other than PCs, but we’ll pretend it can be played on the PS4 console for convenience. I’ve never played it, so I’m making stuff up based on the description I found. Don’t even ask how this happened lmao. Hopefully, it makes some sense to you guys. Jinwoo can be provoked too, but this time it is different from Christopher, lmao. I planned this, and I will stand by it lol. I warned everyone this wouldn’t be precisely like canon, including everything about the characters. But I hope this finds someone well. Thank you so much for reading, enjoying, and sharing your thoughts and feelings. I seriously love you guys and couldn’t ask for better readers! <3 <3 <3 <3 Have an extra-long chapter! <3

They had spent hours at the preserve so far. Alexandria explored the area, always within Sung Jinwoo's sight, while Christopher and the Korean hunter dried out under the sun atop two rocks. Until Alex leapt, curled into a cannonball, and dove into the water. Despite being five feet tall and slender, Alex splashed Christopher and Sung Jinwoo, soaking their clothes and hair again so they looked like drowned rats. Christopher sighed; she did that on purpose. In the corner of his eye, he noticed movement. 

Christopher shifted his gaze from the Korean Hunter, only to discover him half-naked, twisting his black shirt into a rope and wringing it out. 

The Korean Hunter was more muscular than Christopher had initially assumed, likely due to dark clothing, such as horizontal stripes, which slimmed people’s figures. In his spare time, Christopher often watched fashion shows from home: Sung Jinwoo's torso boasted carved, muscular contours and moon-pale skin with warm undertones, with coiled arms riddled with old and new scars, a true warrior’s body. He noticed some marks on Sung Jinwoo's long fingers when they held hands, though that didn’t matter. Details like that caught Christopher’s attention because they told stories of battle. 

Christopher had fewer scars than most S-Ranks, often fighters like Andre before they awakened, since he was groomed for success from a young age. Many considered Christopher sheltered by his privilege, which was true, but he had not been protected from the ugliness of the world despite every effort from his nanny, who raised him primarily on her own. When Christopher did awaken, he became an S-Rank, making it more challenging to wound him, but he was a natural fighter, prone to violence, which most people attributed to his infamous rage. 

Boarding school taught him about hierarchies; sometimes, beating a bully was the only way to stop them. However, that was as far as it went, aside from a different incident he preferred not to reminisce about.

Kamish barely touched him while Christopher was tasked with countering the dragon’s fire and minimizing area damage throughout the battle, being the one person on Earth whom Kamish couldn’t raze to ashes. He landed only ten hits on that damn monster, but he prevented cities from burning to the ground, so he felt his success was no less than Andre’s. The bastard got bitten. Sung Jinwoo likely would’ve fared much better if he’d been there during the Kamish Raid; Christopher was sure they’d have been much better off. Perhaps more people would have survived, more allies. Not as an E-rank, though. 

He wondered whether the scarring was from Sung Jinwoo's E-rank days or earlier. There was no report of Sung Jinwoo sustaining serious injuries from the giants he fought in Tokyo, which even the most powerful hunters might consider a miracle. So what the hell was he, anyway? A certifiable monster. The suspicions were maddening. Still, his limbs were thin enough that he should have suffered some broken bones from Andre.

“What are you thinking about with that expression?” 

Upon hearing the question, he felt a tingling sensation on his forehead, as if someone were watching him intently. Christopher abruptly lifted his gaze from a pink scar that barely missed the man’s kidneys, near his faint, dark, happy trail. His blood chilled when he realized what he had been doing. How long had he been zoning out and staring? Christopher clenched his teeth, locking his jaw, and forced himself not to avert his gaze from Sung Jinwoo's sepia-gray eyes, a lighter brown in the sun’s glare. However, his stomach was tightening, filled with his least favorite emotion: embarrassment, which was causing him inner turmoil. What did his face look like?

“Did you get all these scars as an E-Rank?” Christopher bit out, his tone softer than he wanted it to be, though he hadn’t meant to ask such a personal question; it was the only one he could think of in the wake of his lapse.

“Oh, that’s why you were staring?” Sung Jinwoo asked calmly, leaning back and splaying his hands on the rock.

Christopher had seen GQ supermodels look less attractive while posing during photo shoots. 

…What the fuck?

The man’s voice was tranquil. Christopher’s throat constricted. 

There was no other reason than a usual, objective observation, because—

“Of course,” He snapped defensively, “Why else would I be?”

Sung Jinwoo shrugged his bare shoulder, his infallible mask firmly in place. He hated that he couldn’t decipher what this guy was thinking. It was much easier with political figures since he could always sense when someone wanted something from him or was scheming. Everyone had certain ticks. The thought that he wanted to learn Sung Jinwoo's body language tells should never have crossed his mind.

“I got that scar from the tip of a fang while fighting a blue venom-fanged kusaka.”

“As an E-rank?” Christopher’s brow furrowed. That was a C-Rank magic beast. An E-Rank wouldn’t have survived a single bite from that poisonous snake. Sung Jinwoo nodded, “Were you raiding with other hunters?”

He had to be with a team. A healer might seal the wound, but the venom was another matter. A wound so close to his kidneys would have taken him down swiftly. Potions capable of curing such toxins were rare.

Sung Jinwoo regarded him in silence. Christopher anticipated a more detailed response, but the man deflected.

“Where did you get that scar on your back?”

Christopher frowned. That's right Sung Jinwoo saw him shirtless when he woke him up with coffee. It was one of the few scars he had. He shouldn’t answer him, and typically, he wouldn’t, especially since Sung Jinwoo had just evaded him. However, the Korean Hunter did share a piece of information that he didn’t have to.

“A wannabe kidnapper,” Christopher found himself whispering, pushing aside the memories that would follow with all his strength.

“I’m assuming he wanted to either capture you for ransom or influence the government with a hostage.”

“Getting ideas, Sung Jinwoo?” Christopher smirked darkly, his glare guarded, wishing he hadn’t revealed that.

This Korean Hunter was too smart for his own good and could deduce situations from limited details. His only saving grace was that this information couldn’t be used against Christopher. The world already knew about it, as it had been in every headline for a while, and the latest tragedy that consumed the public’s morbid curiosity.

“How old were you?”

“Does it matter?” Christopher snarled, making a finger gun and pressing it to his forehead because his bodyguard at the time had shot the bastard, and he wanted to warn this man not to do anything stupid. “They failed.”

“Yes, those kinds of things matter.” Sung Jinwoo's lips thinned, but there was no pity in his expression, only acknowledgment. 

Christopher’s glare faded as he realized the conversation needed to end; he wanted it over, but he didn’t understand this man’s thought process. “Why?”

“Look in the water.”

Christopher frowned but leaned down obediently, careful to keep every sense focused on Jinwoo if the Korean Hunter thought of pushing him in. Alex always did it from behind when he dropped his guard to tease him.

When he peered at his own reflection, Christopher wasn’t sure what he was supposed to see. This was one of his most common expressions. He just looked—

“Angry,” Sung Jinwoo murmured.

Christopher’s head snapped toward him, boring a deep frown, “So?”

“I’ve never met someone more angry all the time than you are.”

“…Who are you to psychoanalyze me?” He breathed dangerously, and if looks could kill, he was sure his glower would set him on fire, or was it wishful thinking? He wasn’t sure right now. He didn’t like this ache in his chest and wanted it gone. He wanted this man out of his life, but there was Alexandria to think about.

“You asked me why. I’m answering you.”

He was this close — this fucking close to throwing caution to the wind — but the worst part was they both knew it, and Christopher had no retort to give him, since he knew how his emotions worked, much better than this man.

Christopher’s blood simmered to a boil, but it wouldn’t stop. Like usual, his temper flared as if it were a lit match.

“Ever think it’s actually because you are especially irritating?” Christopher snapped, a roaring in his ears, heart crashing against his ribs, “Not because of some childhood trauma?”

“It could be both.”

His fingers curled into white-knuckled fists. Christopher finally had enough, but before he could give in to the malice overtaking him, Sung Jinwoo had him pinned to the rock. Sitting on Christopher’s knees, his wrists pinned tightly to the stone. It didn’t hurt, but Christopher couldn’t move, even without the Korean Hunter’s aura. This time, Sung Jinwoo wasn’t using it, but he felt the weight of his warm figure.

“How many times and in how many ways must I say it? I am not your enemy,” Sung Jinwoo assured him doubtlessly, his infuriating eyes still serene yet intensely focused on Christopher's smoldering ones, burning like the hottest blue fires, as if Sung Jinwoo could identify every damn emotion he was experiencing. Christopher froze.

He expected to find judgment. What would it take to make this bastard genuinely agitated, short of attacking his Vice Guild Master? A large part of him wanted to find out, as his ability to remain unmoved while Christopher constantly seethed frustrated him for some reason, while the rest couldn’t bring himself to tear his gaze from his serious expression. He began thinking of Sung Jinwoo as water, while Christopher was in flames. The fight was draining out of him for some inexplicable reason, replaced by a horrible sense of vulnerability. 

Suddenly, he felt more unsafe than before when he thought the humanoid magic beast had returned to kill him. Wallflowers weren’t meant to be seen, just a decoration.

“Get off, or I’ll make it so you can’t have children.” He warned, half-heartedly, “My knee is in the perfect place to bust your—“

He released Christopher, but one corner of Sung Jinwoo's lips curved up in amusement, and his gut filled with heat. Fuck him!

Alex sprinted across the water, sighing loudly in exasperation. “Not again, Chris! What was it this time?”

“He’s jumpy,” Christopher muttered.

Sung Jinwoo shook his head side to side, huffing through his nose. Did he laugh?

“Christopher flared his aura. We should head back to the mansion,” Sung Jinwoo explained. “Come here.”

“So this is what you look like without a shirt? I exclusively like ladies with very rare exceptions, but…” Alexandria teased, smiling flirtatiously, but he could tell she wasn’t genuinely interested, since she would have already attempted to woo him if she were. “Anyone might want to get a longer look.”

The man locked eyes with Christopher and looked away just as quickly. His heart lurched in his throat. Sung Jinwoo was mistaken if he suspected Christopher thought he was easy to look at. He’d only been interested in his scars and objectively observed that he was handsome. It was nothing more.

Christopher took Sung Jinwoo's hand. At the same time, Alexandria practically clung to him like a koala, trying to get a reaction from him, but he reacted as if he barely noticed. She smiled wider, nuzzling his neck with her curly hair, yet he ignored her. Many straight men had trouble resisting Alex’s charms and beauty, as did plenty of women. Darkness eclipsed their vision as they returned to the mansion’s living room. Christopher stormed straight toward his bedroom while Alex held onto Sung Jinwoo's back like hugging a tree. She didn’t let go, even when Jinwoo stepped toward him, gripping his forearm.

“Let me check the area first.”

“Your shadows have been watching over the mansion,” Christopher asked, “haven’t they?”

“We don’t know what other abilities the enemy has. They may have undetectable methods if they can use a silencing spell.”

Christopher nodded and noted that his pants were dry now. So was his hair. Sung Jinwoo wasn’t wet anymore either.

Sung Jinwoo frowned at Alex with a dead-eyed stare, while she grinned radiantly at him. Knowing she was dismissed, she respectfully detached herself and waited with Christopher beside the winding staircase.

“If he hadn’t raced me across the lake, I’d wonder if Jinwoo ever plays.”

“He can laugh and smile, so maybe he’s only uptight when focusing on his job since I’ve never seen him completely relax.”

“He laughed with you? And I missed it?” she groaned in disappointment, slumping against the railing. “What did it sound like?”

“Quiet,” Christopher muttered, crossing his arms. “Like he is.”

She frowned. “Let’s ask him to play that one funny video game with us.”

Christopher raised an eyebrow. “But you’re terrible at that game.”

“That’s why it’ll be funny! It’s perfect for our situation.” She smiled deviously. “Hey, Jinwoo! Jinwoo! I challenge you to another duel!”

*

That was how they ended up sitting on the couch after Jinwoo declared the mansion safe.

“The game is called ‘Chained Together,’ huh?” Jinwoo caught on immediately after Alexandria explained the meaning behind each button on the controller. Christopher was surprised Sung Jinwoo had never played on this popular console, but maybe he wasn’t a gamer. “Are you trying to tell me something?”

“Usually, people are more drawn to escapism than to playing something that mirrors their own life, but I thought maybe this would help you both accept our situation better.” She handed Jinwoo a PS4 controller and stretched before skedaddling away with a wave, her tone playful. “See you guys in a bit! I will shower to get the lake off me and take a long nap.”

Christopher peered at her over his shoulder with a disbelieving expression. She was abandoning him? He thought she wanted to hear Jinwoo laugh. He should have known better, but it had been a while since he had fallen for one of her schemes.

“She means you, Christopher.” He called her out quietly. “I’ve already accepted our circumstances.”

Christopher scoffed. “It’s easier for you because I doubt you’d need a bodyguard when you have so many shadows watching over you.”

“Shouldn’t that be reassuring, then?” Sung Jinwoo kept his eyes on the television. “Since they’re guarding you, too?”

“I don’t need reassurance,” Christopher huffed, “I just need those monsters dead.”

“Oh, and Chris!” Alexandria called, “I’m stealing your bed!”

“Just make the bed again after you wake up!” He called back.

“You should nap with me, too!” she called back. “I want a teddy bear!”

Christopher shook his head. She was needy today. But even if she tried to hide it, this situation also wore on her. It had been a long time since anything could threaten either of the national-level hunters. “Later!”

Sung Jinwoo stared at him outright, blinking slowly. “Are you two together?”

“What? Alex?” Christopher’s eyes snapped toward him, baffled for a second, then chuckled fondly. “No. She’s my best friend. We’ve known each other for over a decade, and my bed is the biggest and softest. She’s probably making a nest with pillows up there.”

“But you sleep together?”

This was the first time Jinwoo sounded perplexed. Christopher wanted to smile victoriously because, finally, something confused this too-intelligent, too-calm bastard!

“Not in the way you’re imagining.” Christopher scoffed, then scowled. “Wait — are you one of those people who think opposite sexes can’t engage in completely platonic relationships and be close simultaneously?”

“I just don’t know anyone else who does that.” Sung Jinwoo frowned. “As far as I know, that’s not common.”

“It’s fun, it feels good, and we enjoy it a lot,” Christopher started the game. “I’m not one of her rare exceptions, trust me, and we’re happy that way. Do you have anyone special?”

“…Like a partner?”

“Sure,” Christopher asked, unsure why he was, just that he was reluctantly curious because this man was so serious and busy saving cities, defeating National-Level Hunters, and raiding dungeons that he wasn’t sure he even found the time. Also, it was difficult for powerful people to find proper partners who weren’t already famous for multiple reasons, mostly because people would try to use them for money, fame, or connections. S-Ranks had to be careful with civilians because they were so strong. At least, it had always been that way for Christopher. He knew Andre struggled with it too, since the bastard never made it three months with anyone if the tabloids were telling the truth. Christopher rarely dated. Just occasional one-night stands. He preferred it that way, since he was content spending most of his time alone.

“Not right now,” Sung Jinwoo's lips thinned, “It’s not her fault, but between raising my sister and everything else, that has never been one of my priorities.”

“Right. Nothing wrong with that.” Christopher peered at him from the corner of his eye, a little stunned that he had elaborated. When Christopher asked about his family being taken care of in his absence, Sung Jinwoo was guarded about who was watching over them earlier, but this was also a different aspect of the subject.

“I didn’t say there was.” Sung Jinwoo murmured, and Christopher turned his attention back to the screen.

The game was hilarious ordinarily, but neither of them laughed, and they focused on accomplishing their goal. It didn’t take long for the Korean Hunter to figure out how to beat the game, so their characters fell less while playing. With Sung Jinwoo, the game was far too easy, so Christopher started sabotaging them. Every time he purposely fell off a wall and dragged Sung Jinwoo's character down with him, he gradually felt the other man tensing.

“Why are you suddenly worse at this game?” Sung Jinwoo had a slight wrinkle between his brows.

“I forgot how it’s done.” Christopher said, surprised he’d allowed himself to be bad at something, just to mess with the Korean Hunter, but it was more enjoyable than it should be, seeing his mask crack with micro expressions he usually didn’t display, “Why? Do you not like us losing?”

“What’s the point if we are not achieving our goal?” 

“Hmmm,” Christopher hummed thoughtfully, finding that tidbit interesting, “An overachiever, huh?”

“Stop falling.” Jinwoo demanded coolly, “I know you’re doing it on purpose.”

So Christopher dragged him down again, making his character run backward so the chains would drag Sung Jinwoo. Both characters face-planted and were sent back to the starting line.

“Our score is terrible now. We’ve returned two levels when we’re supposed to be leveling up.” He sounded like he was complaining, and Christopher’s smirk unknowingly turned into a pleased, playful smile.

They found themselves in a tug of war, their characters trying to pull each other in opposite directions with the chains connecting them. Sung Jinwoo wanted to push him toward the finish line, while Christopher was determined to make them start again, no longer pretending to aim for victory.

“You’re trying to frustrate me,” Sung Jinwoo finally realized, but Christopher would rather die than admit it.

“I’m just playing the way Alex and I always play,” he claimed, trying to mimic Sung Jinwoo's calm tone.

“You’re lying,” Sung Jinwoo sighed, making his character leap. Christopher's character tumbled on his back. They reached the wall, and the Korean Hunter repeated the action, pulling Christopher up by the chains, progressing to the next level as he kept leaping. When Christopher scowled, there was that small, breathy laugh again. It felt like maybe Sung Jinwoo had finally relaxed a little, even for a moment. Christopher noticed his barely-there smile until it suddenly vanished, and they gazed at one another in silence, broken only by the sounds of the game. It finally occurred to Christopher that perhaps his goal hadn’t been to irritate him as much as he thought, and his stomach clenched because it felt like a more significant victory to see him laugh, even if it was the quietest laugh he’d ever heard. Maybe its rarity was one reason Christopher found it fascinating.

Sung Jinwoo set the controller down. “I'm getting distracted. I should check the perimeter.”

“What about your knight and bug?”

“Their names are Igris and Beru.” The man’s face hardened. Perhaps he didn’t like repeating himself since he’d already told Christopher the gigantic ant’s name once.

Christopher softened his approach, feeling more cooperative for a reason beyond him, “Alright, what about Igris and Beru?”

“It’s time for them to report back to me.” Sung Jinwoo closed his eyes for a handful of seconds.

“Are you summoning them?” 

“No need. I can see what they see.”

Christopher’s blue eyes widened, eyebrows shooting up. “No kidding?”

Did that mean this guy could spy on anything that—

“Can you hear what they hear, too?”

“Yes.”

That meant no matter where he and Alexandria were, it was likely their conversations would be overheard. Or that was what he should assume, because he wasn’t sure what kind of auditory senses the shadows had. They could likely detect things at lower octaves and volumes if they were used to watching over them outside and scanning the perimeter for threats. How many languages could they understand? He’d heard Sung Jinwoo talk to Beru in English. Did they know French too? Then they would have heard him making countermeasures with William to prepare if Sung Jinwoo revealed his family’s secret. This could turn out to be a big mess. However, he hadn’t proved Christopher right yet on any of the suspicions that he knew of. William would’ve already told him if anything concerning was going on.

“Hey, Christopher!” Alex shouted, “Ask Jinwoo if he wants to join us!”

“She’s not serious, is she?” The Korean Hunter blinked slowly, a sign Christopher was starting to recognize, that he was processing information he didn’t quite get.

“Sometimes, it’s difficult to tell if she’s teasing or being serious.” Christopher rubbed his forehead. The idea was bothersome, especially since he still wasn’t wearing a shirt, though that shouldn’t matter. She’d probably sandwich Jinwoo between them to cause maximum discomfort until Jinwoo demanded to leave. If she was serious, it could be her way of trying to get to know Jinwoo, test him, or discern his comfort level and interest in these things. Christopher personally didn’t want to know. He didn’t need to be contemplating stuff like that about his bodyguard.

“I...”

Christopher couldn’t resist, seeing his hesitation. “Have you ever cuddled with a lady before?”

Sung Jinwoo's porcelain cheekbones bled with the faintest pink. The light in the living room was at full brightness, so he was sure he wasn’t mistaken, especially given Christopher’s enhanced vision. Christopher’s chest tightened oddly.

He didn’t realize what he was saying before he said it. “…You sure you don’t want to?”

Sung Jinwoo's head snapped toward him, as if he’d startled him. “Are you offering out of sympathy?”

“No. Forget I said anything,” Christopher grumbled and sat up, the face Jinwoo wore, that charming color looping through his mind. Even one of the most handsome men could easily be a virgin. He ground his teeth before muttering, “Waiting to cuddle with someone special is alright.”

“I know that.” Sung Jinwoo tossed a pillow at his face, and Christopher stumbled as feathers exploded everywhere. Christopher glared at him, his instant reaction toward hostility, but Sung Jinwoo had vanished. 

Christopher furrowed his brow and left the feathers scattered on the wooden floors. Ignoring them as they floated to the floor, unsure of his feelings. He didn’t like it, yet he couldn’t bring himself to frown. He shouldn’t have toyed with him. Mistaking his flushed cheeks for embarrassment might have hurt his feelings. Why care if he upset him? Sung Jinwoo had often offended him, but most of those reasons weren’t Sung Jinwoo's fault. Furthermore, Christopher had wanted to irritate him several times. It made no sense to change his attitude just because they played a video game. God, he missed the uncomplicated aspects of his life, now threatened by monsters. Things were so different now. Being protected, having a stranger in his house, he would die if he kicked him out, yet he found that stranger interesting when he rarely enjoyed the company of others as he just did.

He didn’t need to be trying to understand a person he barely knew, who was only here to defeat a common enemy.

*

When he arrived upstairs, he was mentally exhausted, only to find Sung Jinwoo laying on his back with a gap between him and Alexandria big enough for Christopher to lay in, and he almost choked on his saliva as he tripped over a shirt Alex left on the fucking carpet. 

Yeah, he was absolutely certain now.

He didn't understand a goddamn thing about Sung Jinwoo.

Christopher grabbed the dresser before he could fall to the floor and turned around to leave, his heart pounding. He couldn’t do this shit. Alexandria was fine, but cuddling with a guy? And a man he barely knew—

“Oh, c’mon, Christopher!” Alexandria protested, “You’ve done this a hundred times. He doesn’t bite! This will be fun!”

“Doesn’t bite? Are you kidding me!?“

“Yes, Christopher,” Sung Jinwoo echoed impassively, “unless you’re afraid—“

Christopher lay down on Sung Jinwoo's left side instantly on the nest of pillows and nudged him toward Alex with enough strength to push the Korean Hunter in the center between him and Alex. He should have let him know if he wanted to provoke Christopher. This was the first time Sung Jinwoo had directly taunted him, and he needed to show the bastard it would backfire because he’d be asking to do this with them again by the time he was through. This bastard underestimated Christopher, but he’d gotten to him, if unintentionally, which made Christopher smile.

His only mercy was, “It’s his first time, so don’t mess with him, okay?”

“Really!?” Alex’s dark eyes sparkled, and her tone gentled. So if she had been intending to tease Jinwoo, that was over since neither of them was evil enough to ruin the first time for the Korean Hunter. Sung Jinwoo didn’t appear nervous, but it was hard to tell.  

“Okay, first of all. You should know that I’m an expert cuddler. Christopher actually taught me. You can back out any time and leave, and neither of us will have hard feelings. This is a safe space, and everything we do is chaste.”

Sung Jinwoo nodded but didn’t move, a little stiff. Christopher maintained two feet of space from him, more tense than he wanted.

“Christopher, don’t think so much about it.” She reassured, “’He’s’ not here. It’s just us three.”

By ‘he’ she meant his…dad. Jinwoo turned his head toward him, searching his face questioningly. Christopher peered up at the ceiling like it interested him. His dad wasn’t homophobic. It was just part of their job to create a certain image for the world. Almost everything Christopher did reflected on his family, but that was mostly publicly.

“Tell me what your most comfortable sleeping position is?” Alexandria smiled at Jinwoo gently once Christopher relaxed a little, reminding himself it was true. No one would see this. However, it would be another risk if Sung Jinwoo opened his mouth, but he had no reason to. He doubted the man wanted to sing to the masses about cuddling with Christopher Reed. This wouldn’t be a problem if they kept it to themselves.

“...I like to lie on my side.” 

“Awesome! Then I’ll show you a few things, okay? Please tell me if you don’t like anything, but you should get used to our touch first. Go ahead and lie on your side if you want or stay on your back, it doesn’t matter as long as you’re comfortable.”

Alexandria leaned up higher on the pillow. “Can I touch your hair?”

“Sure,” He murmured, and melted a little beneath Alexandria’s tender fingers as she carded her fingers along his scalp, petting his hair while gently scraping her slightly long nails.

“How’s it feel? Still comfy?”

“Yes.” Sung Jinwoo sounded guarded and but a little less tense, and his eyes were slightly amused and baffled, like he couldn’t believe he was doing this, as he lay on his side, his back facing Christopher. 

The Korean Hunter's shoulder blades were sharp and tight beneath his skin from his stiffness, but gradually loosened, his graceful spine showing a little as he rested, and he kept his hand on his hip. Christopher assumed he might be protecting his back from Christopher, since he could pull daggers out of his spatial dimension, and stab the shit out of him as long as the pointy end was directed at him. Should he be doing this? Sung Jinwoo had been receptive to Alexandria’s gentle ministrations so far, but unlike Christopher, she’d never really been hostile toward the Korean Hunter. There was no way a vigilant guy like Sung Jinwoo truly trusted them, right? It was impossible after three days, but maybe he was just interested in trying something new, or proving something, he didn’t know. 

Sung Jinwoo was so set on being a professional bodyguard. Alex didn’t care about things like that, and Christopher did usually, but this was so bizarre that he was taken off guard.

“Are you comfortable with Christopher touching your back like this?” Alexandria asked because she was better at communicating with Sung Jinwoo, but Christopher communicated better during intimacy, platonic or romantic. When you’re close with someone, you want them to feel safe, cared for, and comfortable. So he wouldn’t be a jerk. If Sung Jinwoo had done this before, he still might not have been a jerk since the guy seemed to be enjoying himself as much as he could in this uncertain, sudden situation. More than the other two, Christopher was unsure because he didn’t know how he'd bothered Sung Jinwoo enough for this development. What did he say that caused the Korean Hunter to try instead of waiting for someone special? Not that he needed to, but—

“As long as Christopher isn’t angry.” Sung Jinwoo said honestly. He was glad he set a boundary, though, even if it was annoying to bring up his temper again, but this wasn’t the moment to be pissed. He’d feel bad for the bastard later if he ruined this for him, and he didn’t want to feel guilty or sympathetic toward Sung Jinwoo until he got to know him better.

“I’m not angry right now,” Christopher assured, because he couldn’t entirely blame him. It was a miracle he was even in this bed after Christopher attacked three times. ”We’re going to try to make this pleasant for you.”

“…That’s the least hostile thing you’ve ever said to me.”

“You’re in my bed, on a nest of pillows, and my best friend is petting your hair. If there was any time for a truce, I suppose it’s now. If I get upset, I’ll leave.”

Alexandria nodded, promising, “He will.” 

His patience was limited, as everyone in this godforsaken mansion knew.

“Alright.” The Korean Hunter permitted, “You can try.”

Christopher reached out, paused, and then moved into the natural rhythm of what he’d done so many times before with Alexandria, It was second nature now to use his calloused fingertips gently like brush strokes on a canvas, focusing on the least ticklish places that were most common on someone’s back, and focusing on sensation for sensitive parts of the skin, while avoiding newer-looking scars because those could be too sensitive. Sung Jinwoo's muscles tensed and contracted beneath his fingertips until Christopher started writing things on his skin to distract him a little and help relax him. This was worlds away from holding Sung Jinwoo's hand, but the same because it was a chaste contact. He wasn’t sure that was enough to justify his actions, though. If his dad saw him like this…but he wasn’t here.

“You wrote my name in English.” Sung Jinwoo breathed, sounding even calmer than usual.

“I did,” Christopher said, using his mellowest tone, calming down like he usually did in this situation. It was one of the ways that Alexandria and Christopher relieved stress together, just doing these simple actions with someone safe. Christopher had also done it with ladies he slept with sexually as a form of aftercare. “How does it feel?”

“Good.”

“Do you want to try hugging?” Alexandria asked quietly, “Or just stay like this?”

“As long as it’s not a tight hold.” 

Perhaps that was too restrictive for him, given that he barely knew them and that trust was limited between all three.

That was fine with Christopher. 

“I’ll hug you, okay? Christopher’s hold is tighter.” She lied, respecting Christopher’s comfort zone, though they both knew Christopher could be very gentle when he wanted to be.

So Jinwoo turned around, and Christopher removed his hand until the guy adjusted. Christopher observed his features, looking for signs of discomfort. Alex would be counting on him to alert her if Jinwoo looked uncomfortable in her arms, but he let Alexandria hug him around the waist and rest her face against the nape of his neck. Otherwise, she had him in a loose, easily breakable hold. 

The Korean Hunter’s eyes fell half-lidded, long coal lashes almost fanning his cheekbones. For the first time, Christopher noticed slightly dark circles under his eyes. He’d been so angry the other times he’d been close to him. Had Sung Jinwoo—

“When was the last time you slept?” Christopher asked gravely, doing his best not to sound accusing or snap at him for once.

“I don’t get as exhausted as others.” The Korean Hunter claimed, “But if my shadows detect anything, I’ll be alert immediately.”

That wasn’t a straight answer. He must not have rested since he got here, keeping watch. Frustration gnawed at him, making him feel ashamed and…grateful. He didn’t want to be, but it was difficult not to when he wasn’t resting correctly.

He might not fall asleep here. If Christopher were Sung Jinwoo, he wouldn’t unthinkingly sleep beside them; they could offer him peace for a moment. After all, he had been working this whole time.

“I can keep watch, you know. Even with a silencing spell, I detected the enemy when they attacked.”

Sung Jinwoo's eyelids cracked open to meet his, and Christopher suddenly became highly aware of their proximity again, which he had been trying to consider safe in this setting.

“I know, but I‘d rather stay awake for now.”

Christopher sighed, taking a deep breath through his nose. Was there any way to reason with this person? He expected Christopher to be reasonable, yet he did something like depriving himself of sleep and wouldn't even let him keep watch. Well, he supposed this was the least he could do to show some gratitude since, right now, he couldn't imagine expressing it verbally.

“Do you want to hug me, or would you prefer I just touch your arm as I touched your back?” He’d never asked a guy this and thought he'd never find himself in this situation. Damn it, Alex. Why did she have to voice this idea?

Sung Jinwoo reached for Christopher's waist, fingers hovering over his elbow. Christopher tried to erase the surprise from his face as he automatically lifted his arm so the Korean Hunter could wrap it around his back. Christopher scooted closer because this felt like second nature, regardless of anything else. He was warm, smelled faintly of clean lake water, soap, and had a masculine, natural scent that didn’t bother him. His scent was new and pleasant enough to completely erase the smell of wood polish, dust, and familiar odors that elicited memories of this horrible mansion.

Christopher adjusted himself so his head was above Sung Jinwoo's, so he could avoid direct eye contact throughout the process. However, he locked eyes with him to ensure Jinwoo seemed comfortable before he asked, “…Closer?”

Jinwoo slowly nodded, his features calm, sure. “Is this alright with you?”

“Yeah.” He was surprised he meant it, but he was telling the truth. Christopher inched a little closer so their body heat brushed against each other, enveloping them in warmth, but kept his pelvis far from Sung Jinwoo's, making sure their knees were touching so he wouldn’t get too close to him if he passed out. Then, he traced patterns along Sung Jinwoo's bicep. He waited for the Korean Hunter's breathing to even out more as he allowed his tender ministrations, ignoring the goosebumps rising on Sung Jinwoo's skin as a normal reaction to stimuli. Just as that had to be why Christopher’s fingertips were burning, he continued to trail his touch, feather-light, along his forearm and back up again, feeling Christopher’s own tenseness dissolve.

Christopher fell into a peaceful, dreamless sleep within minutes.

*

When he awoke, he was overheated and actually hugging Sung Jinwoo securely to his chest, but the man was still wide awake. 

Christopher stiffened from his crown to his feet, but before he could react adversely—

Jinwoo lifted himself gently so he wouldn’t jostle Alexandria and whispered, his back turned to him. “Thank you.”

“...Sure,” Christopher grumbled. “Don’t mention it.”

Literally.

And Sung Jinwoo was gone.

Looking out the gaps in his curtain bedroom window, it was nighttime outside. How long was he asleep?

Alexandria grinned brightly at him, “He’s not as bad as you thought, is he?”

Christopher scowled, realization striking him like one of her lightning bolts. He gritted out, “Was this—“

“Of course, it was.” She smiled softly at him, but her pearl-black eyes were grave.

A bonding experience. 

Before he could storm out of the room, Alexandria rolled over the bed and hugged him tightly, resting her head on his chest. 

“It’s okay, Chris. Really.”

He didn’t answer her, wondering if Sung Jinwoo would get some sleep now because he was smart enough to know.

Christopher would talk to him tomorrow about it because there was thing called efficiency, and sleep helped with it.

Enemies would come, and Sung Jinwoo had to be well rested for that battle, more than anyone.

Yet, Christopher couldn’t sleep for the rest of the night, his mind racing so much faster than he could run.

Chapter 6: It must be exhausting (Week 1)

Notes:

This chapter delves more deeply into Christopher’s imagined background, and it was enjoyable to bring it into the open and focus on him in various aspects. I enjoy exploring the motives behind a character’s behavior, thoughts, and emotions, especially when they have baggage. Why do they react the way they do? Like one of the reasons I gave Christopher an anger problem was because he smashed a fucking table in the novel during a conversation with Norma Selner when she came to warn him despite being described as a dignified gentleman. He took her worry as an insult lmao. I’m not always great at this, but I try!! I hope this chapter finds you well. Thank you for reading, enjoying, and sharing your thoughts and feelings! I'm about you answer your messages <3 Tons of love to you! <3

From the time he acknowledged his role in the family at childhood, Christopher upheld their pristine image to the point that he accepted maintaining a hetero-normative appearance as a crucial requirement for keeping the fragile glue that held them together from coming apart.

That was what he pondered, as Christopher got up in the morning, he stayed in the shower forever, thinking about everything and nothing, like he had all night. When he got out after drying, with a towel around his waist, he realized he had left something in Alex’s room, and stopped dead in the doorway, because Alex was playing Monopoly, a board game, with Sung Jinwoo. They sat cross-legged on the plush, blue covers, looking comfortable together. Christopher liked the sight. Glad that Alex made another friend, but was it okay to get attached to Sung Jinwoo? 

He could die any time protecting them. 

Just as he had that troubling thought, the man lifted his intent, sepia-gray eyes from the game and briefly peered at his half-naked torso before blinking slowly and meeting and holding Christopher’s guarded gaze. The fine hair stood on his nape. The edges of Sung Jinwoo’s features were bathed in morning light, brightening them, and his handsome face looked softer somehow, more comfortable with his environment and company, as if last night had breached some invisible wall.

This morning, a flash of holding Sung Jinwoo comfortably in his arms filled his mind. He remembered the warmth, hard edges, surprisingly smooth skin, and the pleasant, soothing scent that had put him to sleep in minutes. A field of goosebumps rose on his biceps and forearms. 

Jinwoo greeted him calmly, head dipping in a polite nod, “Good morning, Christopher.”

Tendrils of warmth coursed through his veins when he turned toward him to murmur tersely, “Morning, Jinwoo.”

Sung Jinwoo searched his face. Christopher realized it. He hadn’t meant to lessen the distance and say only his given name —

“It’s okay to call me that.” Jinwoo permitted, as if he’d read his mind, which was unsettling. “I prefer it.”

Christopher nodded, despite his misgivings, remembering his gratitude. He understood the importance of wanting to be called by a particular name rather than one that someone else had given him. Since, for most of his life, he was referred to as ‘Young Master.’

“…Sure.”

Alexandria flickered her gaze between them when the following silence stretched as if neither of the men knew what to say afterward.

“Can you guys take that somewhere else or go outside for a minute?” Christopher finally gestured at his fluffy, blue towel, viciously ignoring how his skin tingled beneath that piercing stare.

“Sorry, Chris!” she grimaced, sincerely apologetic. “You usually get dressed inside the restroom; I didn’t think—“

“It’s fine,” he lied, crossing his arms. “I forgot to get my phone, though. I think it’s on your nightstand.”

“I’ve got it right here!” Alexandria grinned proudly, but he couldn’t help but focus on Jinwoo, respectfully focusing on Christopher’s face instead of his partially nude body, as if Jinwoo were making up for looking at his exposed torso. Didn’t Christopher stare at him, too, at the lake, yesterday? It didn’t matter. Alex tossed him his cellphone, and he caught it in a blur with a wrist snap, careful not to crush it with his super strength. Nearly a decade later, after awakening, he still had to manage his force when grabbing anything. 

Immediately, his darkening eyes fell on three texts from his dad on the screen. He responded quickly, knowing time was of the essence.

DAD:

[ You almost died and didn’t call me? I had to hear the news from the hospital! ]

[ Your mother is worried about you,  but she said you told her we can’t meet Sung Jinwoo. ]

[ I want to speak to him myself. ]

CHRISTOPHER:

[ I thought Mom told you what happened. I know you’re busy. Jinwoo is fine. Please make sure Mom doesn’t come over here. ]

DAD:

[ Don’t be ridiculous. This is far more important than being busy. Family emergencies are an exception. ]

Christopher's throat closed, his lashes fanning his cheeks as he stared at his screen until another ping sounded.

DAD:

[ The government is panicking with you and Thomas Andre out of commission. Countless reporters are demanding to know where you are. Your mother and I are trying to keep you hidden, but it’s only a matter of time. Nanny is distraught and won’t stop asking about your well-being. She’s blowing up my phone. Call her before she does something drastic. I know he’s considered a hero, and I trust that you can hire competent people, Christopher, but I want to meet Sung Jinwoo before leaving my son’s life in his hands. There is no record of him being a bodyguard—

I’ve got to go. ]

CHRISTOPHER:

[ Dad, listen to me. You can’t meet him right now. I have everything handled. ]

Christopher sighed long sufferingly, waiting for a response he knew wouldn’t come, before Alexandria’s dark brows raised.

“Is it him?”

“Please, Alex.”

Sensing they might need privacy, Jinwoo got up first and headed for the doorway without another glance. Before disappearing, he told Christopher, “Breakfast is on the table downstairs.”

“Jinwoo cooked this time,” Alex smiled cheerfully, conveniently omitting that Christopher was a terrible cook. “We have to try the Korean dishes he prepared!”

They couldn’t hear his footsteps, but waited until they were sure the Korean Hunter was in the kitchen, from the sound of cabinets opening, the delight sparkling in Alex’s pearl-black eyes blinked out of existence, her features turned grim, and she padded closer and leaned up on her tiptoes to gently cup Christopher’s face in both her deceptively delicate hands.

“Are you worried about last night?”

Christopher peered down at her, his throat constricting and his deep voice raw with conviction. “I can’t afford to slip.”

She frowned, rage instantly igniting in her eyes like black hellfire. Her tone was just as furious, but not directed at him: “Yes, you can.”

He shook his head, speaking tensely in his quietest whisper, “I put in twenty years of hard work, Alex.”

“Isn’t that a long enough prison sentence for someone who committed no crime?!”

*

He still remembered when Alexandria Marks, a cheerful African woman, visited upstate New York.

Three years before monsters arrived. She met him by chance after saving his dad in a restaurant when he choked on an olive.

When his dad sent him to ask her what reward she wanted, she refused, and they hit it off from there. Alex was the first person who liked him as he was, saw behind the image he projected, listened to his thoughts with genuine interest like they actually mattered, argued with him, called him out on his bullshit without hesitation, and gained his trust without wanting anything in return but an honest, authentic friendship.

“Hey, did I tell you how much you mean to me today, buddy?” She often said with a sincere, fond smile.

Always offering him positive experiences, “Chris, let’s see what trouble we can get up to and have fun!”

And, perhaps the most meaningful thing that had ever been, was when she told him blatantly, the first person to ever shout at him:

“Fuck your parents!” 

That was when he realized she cared more about him than what he could do for her. This issue was one thing she’d never fully understood about him or agreed with. His parents did their best to give him the world throughout his life in exchange for him meeting their expectations, so it’s not that they didn’t love him. It was just conditional.

*

“It’s not a prison. Keep it vague.” He tried to turn his glaring face away, nose flaring like it did when he was emotional or about to throw a punch at someone. Still, she fearlessly held steadfast, forcing him to stare directly into her soft eyes with unwavering dedication.

“Isn’t it true you’re fighting this because you enjoyed cuddling with him? You want to do it again, don’t you?“

Christopher didn’t answer, his jaw locking so tightly that he heard a cracking sound.

“Jinwoo said he’d do it again. He mentioned you’re good at it. He even admitted he struggled not to fall asleep. He clearly liked being close to you—“

Christopher’s pulse staggered, quickening, and his resolve faltered. Hearing the man enjoyed himself was more welcome than Christopher expected. Jinwoo had initially been tense. It appeared he and Alex did a good job of relaxing him. Since the Korean Hunter had never done it before, Christopher was genuinely glad they succeeded. Having safe, chaste contact could be good for people, especially someone as vigilant as Jinwoo, who always appeared focused on keeping them safe, preparing for an attack, and ready to fight immediately. He respected Jinwoo for it. However, Christopher needed to ask him how he was sleeping and encourage him to do so. She gazed at him knowingly with a soft smile.

“…I’m not discussing this again unless I’m certain Jinwoo knows nothing we do leaves this godforsaken mansion.”

“Then, talk to him.” She released his face but thought better of leaving him troubled. She leaned up, lightly kissed his cheek, and went right after, gently saying, “Eat with us when you’re ready to come down, but don’t wait too long. Jinwoo worked super hard on it, and it looks yummy. It’d be a shame if it got cold.”

“Two minutes.”

*

Two minutes later, as promised, Christopher stopped in the hallway to the kitchen and stared at the large spread of Korean food on the table, which smelled and looked delicious.

“There you are,” Jinwoo said impassively, placing a dish of red-sauced vegetables in the center of the table. "Are you hungry?”

Christopher’s stomach chose to growl at that moment. Now that he thought about it, no one had eaten dinner since they all decided to nap and slept longer than they intended. Christopher didn’t ask where he obtained the ingredients. He’d told Jinwoo to ask his chef for anything he needed, rather than make him eat unfamiliar dishes. 

“Thanks for cooking,” Christopher grumbled, aware of the need to be polite. Given the amount of food present, Jinwoo must have toiled away cooking all morning to provide a meal for three people while acting as their bodyguard. He wondered how Jinwoo managed to multitask throughout all of this. 

“No problem,” Jinwoo said with ease.

He settled in a chair, ignoring that Jinwoo took the head of the dining room table where he was used to sitting as the mansion’s young master, where he’d sat for ten years, eating by himself under the watchful eyes of servants and his nanny. The long, rectangular wooden table had always felt so big and empty for one person, especially one kid. He sat across from Alex to Jinwoo’s left, while she was seated to his right. 

All of them settled at the end instead of spreading out. Jinwoo had set it up so it was like a small table, all centered so they’d be close to one another. When Christopher’s parents visited, they’d always sit at a distance. Mom was always in the middle, and the heir and father were on each end. Christopher immediately noticed something.

“Did you wait for me?” Christopher’s brow furrowed as he unfolded a napkin and put it on his lap. He was sitting with perfect posture, and Alex nodded with a mischievous twinkle in her eye.

“I told Jinwoo you wouldn’t mind if we started without you, but he insisted.” She grinned, placing her elbow on the table and resting her chin on her palm, “Sweet, right?”

Christopher’s face relaxed, and he was uncertain about what to say. Instead, he expressed interest: “What is that dish? It looks...”

He eyed a mostly red dish with small green vegetables mixed in, tofu, and sunny-side-up eggs swimming on top. 

“That’s spicy tofu and egg in a skillet. Alexandria said you like spicy food,” Jinwoo said, observing him as if he were curious about something. 

However, Christopher was still stuck on that Jinwoo had waited and made this dish because he knew Christopher’s preference. Beyond Korean barbecue, Christopher had never encountered any of these dishes. His diet was carefully curated or randomly selected unless he ordered something special for a craving. He appreciated surprises like this.

It was difficult to dislike someone as considerate as Jinwoo. He was making it increasingly complex to treat him like an outsider, which was unusual, since Christopher didn’t warm up to people easily. Christopher served himself with the large spoon the man had handed him. Without staff around, he ensured that no food touched the table. Eating elegantly had become ingrained in Christopher by now. 

Table manners were second nature, with few exceptions, like when Kaitlyn was present. They usually couldn’t get through a meal without Christopher leaving without touching the food. Jinwoo did the same with the spicy tofu, putting a hefty helping on his plate, and no food touched the table. His long piano fingers were careful, minding the consistency of the food.

Alex helped herself to what looked like a sandwich. She asked Jinwoo excitedly what it was, and the Korean Hunter called it street toast. It was made with eggs, vegetables, ham, and cheese, and looked tasty. 

“Mmm!” she moaned just after she took a bite, leaning back in her chair dramatically. “This is my new favorite breakfast food! Hey, hey, Jinwoo, if you weren’t a hunter, you’d make a great chef!”

“I don’t know about that,” Jinwoo murmured, being genuinely humble, or maybe it just wasn’t something he enjoyed enough to do as a job. Given how he’d reacted to the game last night, he seemed like an overachiever. Maybe something more challenging was more his thing.

Christopher took a spoonful of the red portion of his dish, taste-testing it, and his eyes unknowingly brightened at the rich, savory flavors bursting on his tongue.

“You like it,” Jinwoo noted, his lips curved in that ghost of a smile, and Christopher stiffened slightly.

“It’s good.” Christopher said in an appreciative tone, the etiquette carved into him coming naturally to him in this setting, especially since the man seemed so damn pleased with himself and it was warranted this time, “Alex, will you pass me one of those?”

She handed him two street toasts; he understood why as soon as he tasted them, because one wasn’t enough. Soon, they were all digging in, eating in comfortable silence, since they were starving after skipping dinner, and Christopher felt at peace for a while. The nightmarish mansion no longer mattered to him. He was among the presence of a friend, and a person who wasn’t as abrasive as he first assumed, but he still couldn’t stand him, even if he were an excellent cook.

“That one is sweet. It’s called ‘ hobajuk,’ a sweet soup made with kabocha pumpkin and sweet rice. Sometimes, we eat it for cold days as breakfast or dessert.” 

Alex and Christopher tried it, and she practically beamed, because she had the biggest sweet tooth. Christopher liked it too. Jinwoo’s sister and mom were lucky if this was what they got to eat for morning breakfast.

Christopher behaved throughout breakfast. They’d kept the conversation civil, but he kept glancing at Jinwoo’s under eyes. From his distance, and the glaring light through the kitchen window, he wasn’t sure if the man was more well-rested. His hair was neatly styled but for some stray strands, clothing unwrinkled, so he’d changed, and with Christopher’s enhanced senses, he no longer smelled the lake or forest on him, so he showered. 

But now was as good as any to ask, before Jinwoo got busy.

“Did you get any sleep?” He addressed him as lightly as he could.

“Enough,” Jinwoo answered flippantly. Did cuddling not help?

Christopher frowned, “What is enough?”

Jinwoo’s lips thinned, as if he sensed a confrontation coming, but he didn’t lie. “Four hours.”

“Men three times your age sleep that little,” Christopher sighed, raising his chin, gratitude and ire burning through him. “Don’t mages get drained when they use mana? Last I sensed, you have at least fifty shadow soldiers sneaking around the area since you got here, including Igris and Beru.”

“You remembered their names.”

Christopher sighed. “Don’t patronize me or change the subject. I’m sure you know what I’m getting at.”

“And I told you I don’t get tired as easily.”

“Even S-Ranks need sleep,” Christopher countered.

“It seems everyone’s finished, so I'll wash the dishes,” Alexandria suggested, distracting from the increasingly tense conversation as she took each dish to the sink. Christopher would have helped her, but Alex completed tasks with super speed. She finished most chores in record time, often because she was too lazy to do them slowly, while Christopher was responsible for keeping their rooms clean, since she tended to leave clothes on the floor. However, it might not matter if the mansion blew up in battle.

But Christopher wouldn’t be deterred: “You need rest more than any of us.”

“You almost sound concerned, Christopher.” Jinwoo folded his hands in his lap nonchalantly, increasing his irritation.

“Dying isn’t an option unless you have a death wish, as cocky as you are.”

Jinwoo sighed quietly, “I know my limits and use my time efficiently. I wouldn’t risk all our lives just to be stubborn.”

“Then why does it seem like you went at least two nights without sleep?”

“Because I could handle it, and I suspected they’d strike sooner rather than later. I didn’t get the impression it was that big a deal to you—”

Christopher gritted his teeth, snapping loudly, “I want you to survive!”

The Korean Hunter’s lips parted as he stared at him, as though he had disarmed him for a moment before his features smoothed. “You do have a vested interest in keeping me alive.”

“That’s not it!” Christopher rubbed his forehead to ease the stress lines, wishing Alex would return and use one of her softer approaches with him, hopefully convincing him to sleep better. However, he heard her clattering around in the kitchen, listening quietly. Was this another bonding experience? Because he didn’t think it was very effective. When Christopher and Alex had to don their reinforcement armor yesterday because they thought Jinwoo was gone and the enemy had come, and he suspected Jinwoo had died, he didn’t like the idea. Jinwoo may have thought, from Christopher’s hostile behavior, that he couldn’t care less about his life beyond how it affected theirs, but he wasn’t that heartless. But could he blame Jinwoo entirely for the misunderstanding? God, he drove him up the wall, and he barely had to try.

“It must be exhausting to get irritated so easily,” Jinwoo breathed suddenly.

“You bring that up a lot. Why? Does it bother you to see someone express themselves when you’re playing it cool all the time?”

“No.” Jinwoo denied, “This is how I always am.”

“I doubt that,” Christopher grumbled.

“I bring it up because it seems stressful, and there is help for that—”

His blood pressure surged so quickly that he felt light-headed, because mentioning that topic was taboo. He wouldn’t be the first to think he was considerate by suggesting professional assistance, and Christopher didn’t need it. He’d fared just fine throughout his life. This whole situation was beyond frustrating.

Being awakened as an S-Rank hunter, his potential further unlocked by Madame Selner, with immense power and influence that even Dad could not tamper with, was the best thing that ever happened to Christopher and his only escape from total obedience. He had his own life now beyond his family and what they wanted for him. Beyond having to uphold a strict, particular family image, he felt utterly invincible. 

Then a monster appeared, almost killing him, and reminded him what it was like to feel powerless. Every time he looked at Jinwoo, it felt like he was being sucker-punched. Jinwoo was a walking wake-up call, making Christopher feel utterly helpless. Almost dying was a traumatizing experience; even he knew that. Still, he could handle anything and would not be treated as if he couldn’t manage comparatively minor problems while monsters hunted him like prey. It hurt far more when the strongest Hunter he’d encountered tried to belittle him.

“I’ve already been in therapy, you bastard!” he shouted furiously, his chest heaving and his shoulders rising and falling rapidly, before he stilled, frozen.

His parents enrolled Christopher in secret anger management therapy for two years after he kept exploding and bribed the therapist to stay quiet. Still, Christopher never trusted the therapist enough to open up, convinced that the therapist was reporting everything to his parents. He wasn’t supposed to tell anyone.

“Chris,“ Alexandria warned, grabbing his forearm from behind before he could throw the table, leave, attack, or do all three in a different order, “Please don’t go. Jinwoo means well, and I can’t be the only one you trust forever.”

Tension pervaded the atmosphere, dark, oppressive, and heavy. Those words rang through his ears like a silver bell, a sharp, shrill echo that pierced right through his heart as if he had been stabbed. She was right, but why did she think Jinwoo was someone he could possibly consider as a friend? This was a brief arrangement that would likely be over soon, for better or worse. They didn’t get along. Waking up with Jinwoo comfortably in his arms flashed through his mind again, the way he’d said ‘thank you’ after they woke up, how it felt to touch him chastely, and the rewarding feeling of seeing him relax, which he attempted not to dwell on.

“I’m sorry,” the Korean Hunter whispered, meaning it, the inner light going out in his eyes, replaced by that calm professionalism, and that didn’t sit well with Christopher, either. Why couldn’t Christopher make up his mind? “It’s not my business.”

“I beg to differ,” Alexandria shook her curly head, staring Christopher dead in the eyes. “Since you’re constantly getting attacked and don’t even know why.”

Initially, Christopher yearned for companionship like Alex's and still does, even for what Sung Jinwoo offers as a stranger: trust. However, Christopher stopped being able to discern who was genuine a while ago. He pushed away those lacking ulterior motives because he was tired of disappointment. Mindless faith was no longer a part of him.

“Chris, you said you’d give him a chance to prove you wrong.”

Alex tried again, not dropping it for once, even though she knew how dangerously they were treading. That made him consider her words with more openness, because when Alexandria encouraged him to open up this way, it was only because she saw something in someone worth taking a chance on. A reason for him to grow, like she nurtured her gardens. Jinwoo waited patiently, his demeanor and the serene air around him giving him the impression he’d accept his answer, or lack thereof, one way or another. And that tipped the scales.

“My anger problems started with the mistress.” Christopher slumped heavily in his chair, rubbing his forehead and pointing at Jinwoo’s face with a scathing glare. “And you’re not supposed to know about her. Maybe that’s part of the reason I can’t stand you.” 

* 

The first time young Christopher lost it to rage was before boarding school. Three years after Dad began visiting this god awful mansion to spend time with Kaitlyn behind Mom’s back. After Dad got serious about her, Christopher was forced to go on trips with a woman he saw only as a belligerent, heartless invader. Every time he watched them smile and laugh flirtatiously with one another, his Dad held her hand shamelessly like he held Mom’s…The thought of Mom blissfully unaware, shattered a tiny part of him. He felt complicit in their adulterous crime. Until one day, his Dad and Mom were sitting on the same couch his Dad sat on with Kaitlyn. Christopher finally chose his side. He’d grappled with his loyalty to Dad for too long, but he couldn’t stand his Mom being played like a fool.

Christopher exploded and loudly told his mother about every blatant, shameless betrayal he had witnessed as his Dad begged him not to, until he realized Christopher wouldn’t stop — DAD WAS KISSING A LADY ON THAT COUCH THIS MORNING! THIS IS WRONG, RIGHT?! DISGUSTING RIGHT!? — Christopher threw anything he could get his hands on at the walls, shouting at his Dad as glass broke on the floor — DO YOU THINK MOM IS A JOKE!? HUH?!— Christopher cried angry tears as his mother sobbed as she asked him to calm down, but Christopher was too far gone — I DON’T EVER WANT TO SEE THAT LADY AGAIN, YOU LIAR!

“Chris? Hey. Talk to me, buddy.”

Dad had been furious with him for daring to speak rudely instead of revealing his secret, yet he didn’t argue. Dad was too ashamed, and his mother was heartbroken. Still, Christopher didn’t regret breaking his silence because no one should be cheated on. Eventually, his nanny guided him to another room to calm him down while his parents argued, but there wasn’t much she could do. Yet, it was like neither of them even heard him. 

Mom accepted Kaitlyn into the family months later, as if Kaitlyn was always meant to have a role, claiming that the mistress kept his father from committing further transgressions and finding multiple women who could get him caught more easily. 

“Is he alright?” He vaguely heard Jinwoo ask, as if from down a long tunnel.

His parents were fucked up and he knew it, but Dad’s job as a politician was to be convincing, and Mom had her reasons, and he couldn’t stop them, so he pretended Kaitlyn didn’t exist, while his mother was absent, off saving the world. All he knew was that if Dad wanted an open marriage, he should have told his mother before he started seeing Kaitlyn. Period. Even a child like young Christopher knew that. Mom couldn’t leave Dad without causing a massive scandal; his wealth funded her charities, humanitarian efforts that required travel worldwide, and philanthropy. 

Both aspired to impact the world positively for others, so Christopher respected his parents despite their faults.

“It’s out of your control, isn’t it?” Jinwoo breathed, “That’s why—“

Christopher seethed, “It’s her job to keep Dad focused, just like I have one in this family. Whatever my parents do is beyond my role.”

Jinwoo frowned, “Some role that is. You deserve to be heard, if nothing else. Your feelings should also matter.”

Christopher’s features opened up, lips parting, eyes wide, stunned.

“You sound close to your mom, Jinwoo,” Alex whispered happily.

“Yeah, I've always been,” Jinwoo said guardedly, sounding both fond and grave as he searched their features. Whatever he found there must have convinced him it was worth sharing a small but significant piece of information, or maybe he was taking mercy on them. “My parents were loyal to each other. But if Dad cheated on her, I would be upset with him. But I can’t imagine abandoning either of them, no matter what.”

Alex was in a different situation from Christopher; she had disowned her parents due to their issues. Therefore, it was difficult for her to understand why Christopher put up with them. Sung Jinwoo grew up in a loyal home, but that was the closest anyone came to grasping why Christopher could not detach himself from the situation. It was complicated because love existed between him and his family. He didn’t think this man, of all people, would comprehend the concept, but somehow, Jinwoo did. A knot of emotion caught in his throat, too many to name. Was he wrong about him?

Alex lowered her dark eyes, unfamiliar with this perspective, having abandoned her parents. Christopher instinctively placed his hand over her smaller one, as she gripped his shoulder a little too tightly. Now that Jinwoo’s Dad had shown back up, Christopher wondered what it was like, his father being considered a magic beast. Christopher remembered Jinwoo’s words:

— ‘Don’t ever think you’re the only person in the room who knows what it feels like to be betrayed and abandoned.’ — 

Even though Christopher felt abandoned at one point, he still didn’t leave his parents. Jinwoo appeared to be of like mind. That was one commonality that surprised him. Maybe it shouldn’t, but he didn’t mind this common ground, now that he knew they even had some to stand on.

Then, Sung Jinwoo stilled, closed his eyes, and they snapped open, his irises glowing blue. Christopher and Alexandria instantly moved away from the table, facing the door, flickering their gazes around as Christopher reached out with his enhanced senses.

“What is it?”

“You said you’d tell me if we had visitors.” Jinwoo frowned. “Someone who looks like you is here, and he brought six S-rank hunters. They’re fighting Beru.”

Christopher smirked bitterly, baring his teeth. ”Don’t touch my Dad.”

Because who else could it be?

“I won’t, but the Hunters are hostile. I’ll knock them out first. Stay here.”

Did he honestly expect them to listen!?

Before Christopher could tell him he’d handle it verbally, Sung Jinwoo vanished into his shadow, and a black ice bear took his place. Christopher and Alexandria flew through the front door first, punted two orcs out of the way who tried to block the door with two crashing impacts. Trees snapped in half as they careened through the forest. Christopher covered himself in reinforcement armor, which usually served as an effective deterrent and intimidation tactic against other S-Ranks.

He reached his dad’s weak presence first. 

“Did you see what Sung Jinwoo did to me?! Tell this thing to let go—” His Dad sputtered and shouted at the gigantic knight Igris to unhand him, who had one black, armored arm protectively wrapped around him. With the knight’s giant sword blocking his dad from harm, it radiated a dark energy.

“I told you not to come here!” Christopher snarled ballistically, “You could have gotten hurt—“

He trailed off when he felt Alex urgently tug on his sleeve.

“Christopher…look.”

Alexandria stood rigidly beside him, her eyes wide as her irises tracked Jinwoo’s movements. Christopher shot out his hand and immediately conjured a thick wall of telekinesis between himself, Alexandria, his dad, and Jinwoo. Three were already unconscious, indicating that Jinwoo had attempted to end this quickly. No one wanted to alert their enemies. 

While the others fought back, it was abundantly clear they were outclassed. 

As the forest was demolished and the earth opened up in craters beneath the Korean Hunter and the other S-Ranks, Christopher’s heart pounded wildly as his lips curved into a savage smirk. 

For a moment, just a moment, he thought:

Maybe they’d be alright after all.

Chapter 7: Why do you save anyone? (Week 1)

Notes:

I'm excited about this chapter. I hope it finds you well! It might get a bit bumpy from now on. Do not drop your guards lol. I will re-check for typos tomorrow. Thank you so much for everything, guys! Here is the next chapter! <3 <3 <3

❝I desire peace, but dread to face the shadows in order to find it. Vulnerability is difficult. It's as fragile as shards.
 It takes forever to piece back together, but only seconds to destroy. ❞ 
― David Grinnell. Ashes. 

*

Christopher believed Jinwoo was only slightly disadvantaged, as he deliberately refrained from killing his opponents. These six S-Ranks were his father’s longtime bodyguards. Three of them lay spaced out, unconscious on the ground, just a few paces from his father. Christopher examined their necks, noting matching purple bruises the size of golf balls, all in the same spot, imprinted on their skin. Pressure points. Did he strike them with the hilt of his dagger?

They must have fallen instantly, but it was remarkable that such an act could take them down, considering S-Ranks had more robust bodies. Breaking their necks would have been easier for Christopher, but not for Jinwoo, luckily. The fourth S-Rank, a burly blond man, was impacted by the dirt, his shield shattering, when Jinwoo punched through the metal like a paper wall. Christopher’s heart pounded.

Christopher had witnessed too many fights to count, and none of those people had ever made violence look so…graceful.

He couldn’t tear his gaze off the fight, though he was more vigilant as time passed, wondering how long they had before the magic beasts were drawn to the surges in power, if they were nearby, in the area, or had a way to detect Christopher. Jinwoo never said how he suspected the enemy would find their location.

“How is he doing this?!” He ignored his Dad’s shouting, “These Hunters are my best—“

Jinwoo was attacked in a triangle formation, but none of their strikes landed on Jinwoo. His dad’s bodyguards inflicted more harm on each other, which he suspected was Jinwoo's intention. As the bodyguards coordinated their assaults, Jinwoo remained poised between them, vanishing just before the blows could connect. Christopher’s smirk widened as the bald S-Rank, wielding water, engulfed his own ally in a crashing wave. 

At the same time, Sung Jinwoo dodged with a graceful flip, kicked away a long sword, sending an S-rank woman sprawling into a fountain sculpture, shattering it into pieces. There was no wasted movement; his shoes barely whispered against the increasingly damaged terrain. Christopher secretly hoped he would destroy this godforsaken haunted mansion.

This old, wretched building seemed even more worthless now that his father had brought in the cavalry and revealed their location to enemies, reporters, and employees. This exposure meant the government could attempt to contact him as soon as they realized Christopher was here, resulting in further exposure none of them needed. Christopher bit into his bottom lip, crossing his arms, while he stood before his father with his telekinetic wall erected. 

He hadn’t needed it yet, as Jinwoo was deliberately leading his opponents further away from them while keeping Christopher and Alex in sight, as if he was always considering their welfare. For that, he was grateful.  Even though the enemy could arrive at any moment, Christopher felt safer now that he had seen Jinwoo dispatch so many S-Ranks easily. He could have done so too, but it wouldn’t have been that quick unless he blasted the S-Ranks with flames. Christopher’s fire wasn’t ordinary; after all, just one spark could turn someone to ashes in no time, yet it’d been useless against the magic beast that attacked him.

“Should I get rid of the lady with the sword? This would go faster,” Alex whispered, knowing that anyone who brought metal near her usually had their heart stopped in seconds through electrocution. Even Liu Zhigang was wary of her as a master swordsman. She sighed loudly, “But it’s probably too late to remain undetected.”

“Please don’t. You might kill her,” Christopher warned gravely, because she would do it if tempted enough, and he could sense her anxiety building from how her eyes were darting amid the forest sharply.

“Isn’t it fair? She and your dad might have just killed us all.” She shot a dark glare at his Dad.

“I did no such thing. One of his soldier things attacked my Hunters on sight, unprovoked!”

“Stop calling them 'things.' Also, I doubt that.” Christopher countered, “Beru was only trying to protect us. You were seen as a threat, and when he warned you, I bet you reacted hostilely to get him out of the way. Jinwoo didn’t ask for this, and if you’d listened to me—”

“Who on Earth is Beru?!”

“The Ant.” Christopher sighed, rubbing the bridge of his nose. Christopher could read his Dad’s thinking pattern, but this oversight was colossal. When Jinwoo knocked out the woman with a punch to her chin that almost made Christopher wince, his Dad finally lost it.

“Christopher, stop him!” his dad ordered, struggling in Igris’s arms, as if he could still make such demands, even though the battlefield was Christopher’s expertise while Dad’s lay in the political arena. “Sung Jinwoo has made his point!”

Christopher shook his head. Dad was less worried about the S-Ranks as people, and more about his investments. All six of the Bodyguards had been working for his father for at least five years each, while the other two had been poached from guilds, offering their services for an absurd sum without needing constant dungeon raids. 

“Tell your last man to stand down.”

Before his dad could speak, the blond S-Rank was already kneeling with his hands behind his head, a long black dagger pressed against his throat, surrendering without further resistance. At the same time, Jinwoo towered over his defeated opponent before vanishing and reappearing in front of Christopher and Alex. As his shadow soldiers gathered, the S-Rank bodyguards were dragged like sacks of flour to them, the blond S-Rank walking on his own, mostly limping. Jinwoo was a beast.

“We have to get out of here.” Jinwoo snapped urgently, “Give me a location far from here.”

“My third mansion should do for now.” Christopher rattled off coordinates, and everyone was swallowed in darkness before reappearing in Staten Island, inside a modern mansion. As soon as they arrived, Jinwoo pulled him aside by his bicep around the corner of a hallway and spoke in the ghost of a whisper that his civilian Dad couldn’t pick up.

“Say whatever you need to say to your father, then we must leave here, too. The enemy could know you’re staying at your residences now. Hiding you in plain sight isn’t an option anymore.”

“Alright.” Christopher didn’t argue. “Dad. We have five minutes.”

“Five? Don’t be ridiculous. I have a lot to say to Sung Jinwoo—“

“Richard Reed,” Jinwoo spoke in an even, measured tone. It wasn’t disrespectful, but not friendly, either. “Your son is in grave danger, and you just risked his life. If we stay here longer, you’ll make the same mistake twice.”

“While I admit that display of power was impressive,” His Dad began, only able to speak to someone of Jinwoo’s power and stature because Christopher was here, and his Dad trusted him to protect him from Jinwoo. “However, I needed to know whether Christopher is in competent hands. Bodyguarding experience is different from monster-hunting. Surely, that’s a reasonable concern.”

Alex frowned. She made a point of not disliking too many people, because she didn’t want hatred to bring her down, but she and his Dad didn’t mix well. In contrast, Mom was dead set on getting Christopher to marry Alex, against all his Dad and Christopher’s protests.

“Your concern is valid, but doesn’t justify what you just did. In ordinary circumstances, it would be reasonable to ask for your help or opinion, if credentials mattered here, but I heard what Chris said. He told you to stay away, but you didn’t listen. None of this would have been necessary if you’d trusted him.”

Dad’s brow furrowed, and wrinkle lines deepened on his forehead, but he didn’t protest, beyond murmuring warily, finally minding his tone with whom he was speaking. Still, he was stubborn as usual, “I have never spoken to you, Sung Jinwoo.”

“Now you have.” Jinwoo said inflectionlessly, “But all you need to know is that I promise I will protect Christopher.”

His father’s eyes iced over. “Taking anyone at their word is unwise—“

“I don’t see the problem.” Jinwoo cocked his head to the side calmly, “We all want the same thing so there’s no reason to argue.”

His father asked Jinwoo, assessingly, scrutinizing him, and, no doubt, searching for hints of ulterior motives. “How much is my son paying you?”

“With all due respect, sir, that isn’t your business.” Alex’s claws were coming out, and she and Dad shared a vicious glare. If Christopher weren’t his son, Alexandria wouldn’t tolerate him or stand in his presence for more than five seconds. He placed his hand on her shoulder to calm her. Enough was enough. Dad wasn’t thinking clearly, Congressman or not, and Alex wasn’t faring too well either, now that she was getting pissed. Jinwoo seemed the only one perfectly at home in this tense situation.

Christopher reminded himself that much of this stemmed from concern for his dad. Growing up, his parents spoiled him with toys, occasional trips to beautiful corners of the world, and the best education. When they were present, they showered him affectionately, securing his loyalty, and he did what he could in return. However, he needed support and for his dad to go home, remembering not to repeat trying to help him with this problem unless asked. This was unlikely, as there was truly nothing he could do except help him communicate with the appropriate people in the government quickly if necessary.

“Dad, you just saw how easily he defeated your S-Ranks. On top of that, he completed the Jeju Island raid, saved Tokyo pretty much single-handedly against a swarm of giants, and fights monsters in dungeons almost daily. Just look it up.” Christopher found himself defending him in a gentler tone than he meant to use, but he understood this imperfect, troubled man better than most as his son. If Christopher was paranoid and distrustful, that went triple for his father. “I have a deal with him, and you just witnessed him honor it. He fought your S-Ranks to defend us, trying to minimize the chances of us getting detected.”

“Do you trust him?” his dad asked coldly, a hint of something calculating mixed with genuine concern in his eyes that Christopher would have once avoided. He once believed without question that total obedience was his only choice, and he hated human beings entirely.

After all, his Congressman father followed in his politician grandfather’s footsteps, and Christopher was once expected to do the same. Three generations of Reeds in the political arena would secure their legacy. Dad and Mom’s friends were primarily colleagues, individuals as ambitious and cutthroat in their cruel, sometimes heartless game of life as they were, and so were their children, who were groomed like Christopher.

*

“…Young Master, how is your father doing on that infrastructure project?”

“…I hear Mr. Reed will be on the campaign trail soon. Do you know which party he’ll be siding with?”

“…I was considering investing in the stock market, but I’m not sure which way to lean, and your father…”

“About your mother’s charity foundation…”

“…For a small favor, perhaps I could sponsor….”

Such stupid questions, as if they genuinely believed he couldn’t see right through them.

He didn’t like to remember it, but there might have been a fleeting time when he thought he had other ‘friends’ while socializing in school who admired him, without exception. 

Too much.

“Hello, Young Master, you look sharp today—“ And, “Wow! You’re so good at sports! Show me how you did that!” Even when he made mistakes, “Young Master, you’re so smart. Let’s study together!” They only wanted to gain his favor, even attempting to seduce him later on with lines like, “You’re the hottest guy I’ve ever seen. Maybe we could escape to your vacation house or your family’s yacht this weekend?

There was endless flattery, yet none was sincere, always accompanied by an ulterior motive, as he was essentially seen as American royalty. It didn’t take long for him to see that most people around him were opportunists, even scum. When he refrained from giving people what they desired and preventing them from exploiting him for their gain, many betrayed him without a moment's hesitation. 

“—Young Master!”

“Young Master Christopher!”

—Young Master, Richard Reed’s prodigal son, Lily Reed’s treasure, the heir to the fortune, America’s bright future — 

As a vulnerable, impressionable child, he couldn’t count how many people attempted to manipulate him to sway his or his parents’ decisions. They assumed Christopher had their ear, given that they publicly flaunted their affection for their only son and heir. It was worse when he became a teenager and went to college, as he was expected to become a political figure one day. Everyone who approached him aimed to get ahead of the game and befriend him before he reached the pinnacle of American power and influence.

But he wasn’t a kid anymore who could be manipulated by others the same way. Images were important, not handing out trust unthinkingly was just as much so, and he played his role on the grand stage of their lives, but this was his, Alex’s, and Jinwoo’s life at stake, and Jinwoo had never acted like those people so far.

“Out of everyone, he’s my best bet.” Christopher avoided answering the question with a straight confirmation because he didn’t exactly trust Jinwoo with anything other than fighting for him, which was all that mattered in the end. Jinwoo had made no move to blackmail his father this entire time over the mistress. They were face-to-face, so it would be easy to cash in a favor, especially with his intimidating display just now.

That was the truth. 

Jinwoo peered at him intently from the corner of his eye, and Christopher was loath to admit it, even to be having this conversation about being protected. Still, it didn’t bother him to the extent he burned anymore, since he’d just watched the Korean Hunter in action, which had been strangely…reassuring.

“You almost died.” His Dad bowed his head, looking a lot like he did after Christopher came home from the kidnapping attempt as a boy. A piercing pain stabbed him to his core.

“I will keep Christopher and Alexandria alive,” Jinwoo promised with more fierceness than anyone expected, and Dad’s head snapped up, his matching blue eyes concentrated on Jinwoo’s stony face, carved with conviction. 

Alexandria smiled at Jinwoo warmly. Christopher couldn’t tear his gaze away from the determination in those startlingly sincere eyes. Jinwoo really did take this job seriously, Christopher realized. He stayed up, lost sleep, constantly watched over them, drained his mana, fought his Dad’s Hunters without hesitation, regardless of his Dad’s personal connection to Christopher, and promised. Maybe Alex was right. Jinwoo didn’t seem like a guy who would break his word. Not right now.

From the moment Christopher decided to let Jinwoo assist him, it ceased to matter whether he would, because Sung Jinwoo was likely the only one who could. Jonas, who was sixth in the world, was killed. Reed, ranked third in the world, was two steps from death and defeated Andre, the number one.

“Just let him do his job, and I’ll be back to treat you and Mom for dinner when this is over.”

“We have to go.” Jinwoo informed sharply, “I will escort your father back to his house. Where does he live?”

If it had been any other stranger, Christopher might suspect a kidnapping attempt of a Congressman. He wouldn’t leave his life in anyone’s hands but those they both vetted, but time was of the essence, and he had no reason to when Jinwoo could get anything he wanted, right? He remembered Alex’s reassurances, reminding himself she was a great judge of character, and that this was the only way. Jinwoo bringing his Dad home was less of a threat to him than if several of those magic beasts showed up and Jinwoo had to fight all of them while Christopher tried to run off with his Dad and Alex on foot or back him up. His Dad bounded toward him to give him one of his rare, warm hugs.

But it wasn’t as it seemed, not entirely.

“Christopher—“ His dad tried to say something in a voice he knew well, a dark voice that would whisper in his ear not to trust Jinwoo fully. So Christopher interrupted him to rattle off his Dad’s address. 

“Text me when you arrive home safely, Dad.”

“Igris.” 

Igris grabbed his father and vanished before Dad could say another word.

“I will leave shadows with him,” Jinwoo told him, and it was not a request, but Christopher considered him in silence for the longest time, searching his face, listening to his steady and calm heartbeat with his enhanced senses.

“There is no time to pack.”

”Can you rent a safe house? Now that the enemy likely knows you’re staying in comfortable places, they’ll look for your other residences next. We need somewhere they won’t expect.”

“Let’s get out of New York, then, shall we? We can go to West Virginia and rent an estate in a forest in Marlinton, which I had my eye on a few weeks ago and rented for Christopher and me before the attack. There’s a large forested area up there.”

That’s right. Alexandria had been coming over to spend the night so they could leave the next day for the airport when she saw the Magic beast riddling Christopher with holes and chopping off his arm.

“Does it have to be an estate?” Jinwoo’s brow furrowed.

“Yes.” Christopher and Alexandria answered firmly at the same time.

“Large homes are more visible and make you more easily found.”

“If we might die, I’m spending my last days in luxury, and it’s only a matter of time until the monsters find us, no matter where we move.” Christopher drawled, “And Alex gets claustrophobic in places where she has to hold back with her lightning.”

“Don’t say I didn’t warn you when we run out of time faster.” Jinwoo sighed, as if he knew it was a losing battle crucial to their cooperation, or maybe he was too tired to argue; Christopher didn’t know.

*

His Dad texted him shortly after to let him know he had gotten home safely. Christopher wrote a single response, “Good," and didn’t wait for his reply. He couldn’t handle any more drama today. At first, each of them searched the estate.

“Jinwoo, do you want to sleep with us again?” Alex asked, stopping while hauling a large pile of blankets, standing at the bottom of the staircase, “It would be good if you got some rest, and you said you struggled to stay awake the last time we did it.”

A collection of heartbeats passed, and Jinwoo appeared to be considering how to word what he was about to say, over being conflicted, but reading him was as tricky as ever in this manner. However, Christopher felt like he understood him a bit better today.

“It would actually be better if we were all in the same room,” Jinwoo claimed, and it sounded like one hell of an excuse, even if it made sense, which was almost…endearing. “Is that alright with you, Christopher?”

“Don’t make excuses. Just promise me that if I invite you to my bed again, you won’t share what happens between us and mean it.”

Jinwoo leaned against the wall and breathed, “Is this about you slipping?”

Christopher locked his jaw, fire burning a path through his chest, as every reason he shouldn’t do it surfaced to the forefront of his mind, “Forget I said any—"

“I won’t tell anyone.” Jinwoo told him firmly with a serene, almost…warm stare that, for once, Christopher could read, “I’m not in the habit of ruining things I like doing.”

Christopher shifted on his feet,  his gut clenching, not with trepidation or anything else, but with a familiar anticipation, since he liked cuddling. Still, he had never wanted to feel that desire for comfort towards a guy, but here they were, and everyone knew it. “Let’s eat dinner then, this time, and head to bed, yeah?”

Alexandria nodded. Christopher turned around and headed for the kitchen, never seeing the meaningful smiles exchanged between the Korean Hunter and his best friend.

Christopher felt exhausted and more relaxed now that they had escaped that mansion, and he was eating dinner made from the food and cooking supplies Jinwoo carried with him. Christopher wondered just how big his dimension was and what else he might be hiding. So far, he had produced weapons, food, clothing, and healing potions. How were these items selected? Mages were always enigmatic beings since they dealt with the forces of magic, but Jinwoo puzzled Christopher in that regard since he was beyond more unique among his peers, starting with his fucking army.

“What are we going to do about changing clothes?” Christopher grumbled, “We can’t wear the same clothes the entire time we’re cooped up here.”

“Oh, I almost forgot.” Jinwoo called, “Iron.”

A gigantic shadow that looked humanoid. It was in armor, carried an axe, but also a suitcase, and a half-opened box, full of what looked like the clothing that Christopher had William deliver. There was also a plastic bag filled with necessary hygiene products and toiletries. 

“Oh, thank god! But I thought you said there was no time to pack,” Alex beamed at him cheerfully, ruffling his hair, until Jinwoo pulled her hand away, unable to tolerate it too long, but his angular face seemed softer at the edges.

“I had my shadows do it while we talked to Christopher’s father. Everything else I need is in my spatial storage.”

“That’s a convenient skill to have,” Christopher complimented lightly, and even he could hear the gratitude saturating his voice. It wasn’t just about being well-prepared. From cooking breakfast, to considering Alex and Christopher’s welfare while he fought the S-Ranks, to getting them things so they’d be comfortable here, Jinwoo was much more considerate than Christopher initially gave him credit for.

*

Alexandria was half asleep, holding Jinwoo’s hand between hers while resting her face against the Korean Hunter’s muscular chest, looking comfortable and completely safe. It wasn’t that she was more trusting than Christopher; she was just better at recognizing good people, and he was beginning to see Jinwoo as one of them. His actions demonstrated that he was a decent human being more than anything else.

Christopher was trying his best to be cautious, but a large part of him wanted to understand this situation. From the start, he had been trying to figure Jinwoo out in his own way, but mostly, he had dismissed him because he was so angry over losing control of his own life. That rage still burned inside him, but he could set it aside for a night, because that was what they all needed, and Jinwoo gave him a reason to try today.

Earlier, Christopher asked Jinwoo how he wanted to sleep and bit the bullet.

“Do you want me to do what I did last time, sleep with my back turned to you…or hold you?” Christopher asked, stuffing his hands in his pockets, 

“What do you want to do?” Jinwoo eyed him as if he saw something in him that Christopher couldn’t begin to identify, but being scrutinized right now was the last thing he wanted. He just wanted to relax after a long, stressful day. He’d gotten used to using this as a way to soothe away his worries, his tension, and all the bullshit he dealt with.

“I’m…fine with all three.”

Jinwoo nodded like it was no big deal, “Alexandria said you hug tighter than she does.”

“She was lying.” Christopher rubbed the nape of his neck, considered his options as he gazed at the floor, finally lifted his eyes to his, and confessed, “I’ve just…never done these kinds of things with a guy before.”

“What does it matter if we are men?” Jinwoo’s brow knitted together faintly.

“I guess it wouldn’t be a problem to you.” Christopher almost smiled, relieved, because at least one of them was entirely sure about this, but he was more certain than before because Jinwoo did promise, and he kept his promise today to protect them, so he'd try to keep his to Alex by giving him a chance. And maybe, just maybe, he wanted to do this for other reasons, because he’d never allowed himself to before, which was dangerous.

Jinwoo said he’d keep his mouth shut. This was safe, even if Jinwoo might be the deadliest hunter in the world, because he hadn’t killed Christopher the last time they were close. It was still a massive risk, but hunters risked their lives whenever they fought monsters. He wasn’t a coward; he just understood how this world worked, owed a great deal to his family, and wanted to protect them like anyone else.

So why did resisting feel futile when Jinwoo went to bed first, lay down, and waited patiently with that same tranquil atmosphere surrounding him? 

Alex remained quiet the entire time, pretending not to listen as she flipped through a book that seemed occupied on one of the many shelves in the Estate’s study, not interfering in their decision.

When Christopher joined his friend and Jinwoo on the bed, they pulled the covers back in unison and crawled under. Alex buried herself in the blankets, asked Jinwoo if it was okay before she entered his personal space like before. Jinwoo pulled the covers up to his waist, and Christopher stared as Jinwoo turned his back to him with ease. He realized the guy was inviting him to spoon him. He’d done that many times before, he remembered, with women — sure, but Jinwoo said it wasn’t a problem for him, so perhaps, right now, it didn’t have to be an issue for Christopher, either. 

Still, Christopher checked one more time. “You sure you’re alright with—“

“If you are, I am.”

“…Alright. I’ll give you my arm, and let you adjust us until we’re both comfortable.”

So Jinwoo did. He pulled Christopher’s arm around him by his wrist so gently, and Christopher adjusted his chest to press between Jinwoo’s shoulder blades, but his pelvis wasn’t touching him. His head was above him on the pillow, so he wouldn’t have his face in his hair or the moon-pale nape of his neck that Christopher stared at a little too long.

*

When Alex’s breathing evened out, Christopher still felt Jinwoo awake, just as he was, and he spoke to him in the gentlest voice he’d ever used.

“I’ve got your back covered, your shadows are on every inch of the estate. It’s okay to sleep.”

“I’m supposed to be watching your back,” Jinwoo whispered.

“You are.” Christopher sighed, paused, and murmured, “But who watches yours?”

Stiffening, Jinwoo didn’t answer for what could have been a minute or a decade, until Christopher thought he wouldn’t respond. But then, with a happy smile in his deep, tired voice, he answered fondly, “My family.”

Tendrils of warmth snaked through his chest, genuinely glad that Jinwoo had them, but they were civilians. That wasn’t quite what he meant. This gave him the impression that Jinwoo’s support system, as far as protection is concerned, might be exclusive to his shadows. But it appeared his family’s support was enough for him. He wondered if Jinwoo missed them. Why wouldn’t he? The thought made him feel a little guilty, since they seemed so important to him, and Christopher strangely wanted to know more.

“What about the Korean Hunters’ Association?”

“…Mr. Go and the Chief watch out for me, too.”

“That’s good,” Christopher whispered sincerely, oddly relieved.

Silence settled over them, and Christopher focused on Jinwoo’s steady heartbeat, getting drowsier by the moment, but he wouldn’t fall asleep before him. Christopher needed to ensure this guy got some rest, for his sake and all of theirs.

“You’re calmer now. I’ve noticed you’ve been in a much better mood since we left that place,” he whispered. Christopher gently rested his chin atop Jinwoo’s head, feeling his heart rate slow as he inhaled his scent, trying his best not to overthink his actions. 

“Anywhere is better than there,” Christopher muttered.

“I noticed you don’t like being at that mansion.”

Conflict waged inside him, before Christopher nodded, not elaborating.

“Who taught you not to trust people?” Jinwoo whispered, instead of just assuming it was his Dad’s fault, despite evidence of how that could’ve been the case.

“Most of the people I ever met who always looked out for their own best interests.” Christopher admitted, resting his cheek against his soft, dark hair, focusing on the soothing, silky texture to keep the memories at bay, focusing on his warmth, “I started despising the mere concept of human beings with a burning passion until I met Alex and gave someone an honest shot.”

“So why do you save people as a hunter, if you dislike them so much?”

Christopher considered it for a while, a question he had considered many times before.

“Not sure. Duty or a natural instinct, I guess. As a hunter, I always tried to save them, whether I knew them or not, no matter how often I asked myself why I cared. But it’s the last thing on my mind when I save someone.”

 Life was just a series of contradictions. Like how a Congressman could preach about fidelity, and fuck someone other than his wife for over twenty years in secret.  

“Do you care?”

“All I know is, I dislike watching humans die at the hands of monsters even more grotesque and heartless than people.” Christopher explained, “Why do you save anyone?”

“I’m a hunter. I belong in the dungeons.” Jinwoo began quietly, “And I believe there is enough good in people worth fighting for. So I help the ones I can with the power I have. If I didn’t think that about you…I wouldn’t be here.”

Christopher's heart thumped hard once. That seemed a better opinion than he expected the Korean Hunter would have of him after all of Christopher’s rudeness and hostility. Yet, Sung Jinwoo was ruthless enough to kill Hwang Dong Soo to protect his Vice Guild Master and perhaps seek revenge. Most people believed it was solely for revenge. However, from what Jinwoo said, that bastard held a grudge against him. Perhaps it was the only way to ensure Dong Soo wouldn’t come after them again. Then, Dong Soo labeled Jinwoo’s father a magic beast. In the end, he appreciated Jinwoo’s response.

“I see…perhaps you are…different.” Christopher breathed, not paying attention to what he was saying. He subconsciously hugged Jinwoo tighter, his lips unknowingly curving into the smallest of smiles as he drifted off into another dreamless sleep.

When he woke up, Jinwoo was finally sleeping soundly. Which felt gratifying at first and reassuring, and he was glad for him. Then, he realized that he had turned onto his side at some point during the night and hugged Christopher in a secure, warm hold, facing him. Their faces were only inches apart, noses almost brushing, Jinwoo’s hot breath fluttering against his lips. Christopher’s eyes widened dramatically, his heart racing as he froze, unsure whether to pull away or remain in this intimate position. This wasn’t what he expected, especially not this deep ache in his chest for everything he…denied himself.

Every rational thought urged him to get up, leave the room, and pretend this didn’t happen out of necessity. His instincts told him to stay wrapped in this comforting warmth and not to wake Jinwoo, who had barely slept for almost seventy-two hours while bodyguarding him and Alex. If he got up, Jinwoo might not go back to sleep. It was before dawn.

Ultimately, Christopher remained still; he closed his thoughtful blue eyes and faded into Slumberland again, allowing Jinwoo to get his much-needed rest.

Neither of them mentioned the position they woke up in.

*

After setting up the cable, they watched the news channels together, finding out that the disaster site at the mansion was being investigated. As expected, his Dad was on the television, repeatedly saying, “’No Comment’” Before he was escorted away by a different set of bodyguards, back into his mansion. Luckily, people never mentioned Jinwoo’s name, which meant they still had no idea that he was guarding Christopher and Alex, which was essential. 

That didn’t mean the monsters were unaware of Jinwoo’s intervention.

Then, Jinwoo’s little sister and mother called, as did his Vice Guild Master, and Jinwoo didn’t know Christopher could understand Korean.

Chapter 8: We try better next time (Week 1)

Notes:

All I can say is: Can’t catch me gay thoughts. Thank you so much for reading and sharing your thoughts and feelings on the previous chapter, and for everyone enjoying it! I love Chris/Woo so much lmao. They’re killing me. There might be some typos. Good fucking luck with this chapter. Much love ;) <3
P.S. Drew a cover for this chapter because I couldn't resist!!

*

This was the morning just before they watched the news. 

According to the clock on the far wall, Christopher awoke for the second time close to midday. He first noticed the shrill sound of birds chirping outside and a shower running in a bathroom down the hall, quickly identifying Alex's familiar presence. Her lightning-natured aura glowed like a beacon without fluctuation, assuring him she was in one piece and not agitated. She would have spiked her aura in warning until they woke up if there were any enemies.

Since there was noise, no silencing spell had been cast.  He knew Jinwoo was still in his arms, but Christopher only stiffened minutely this time before forcing himself to relax, since he expected to find him there now. If you counted earlier this morning, this was the third time he’d woken up with him, but he kept his eyes off his sleeping face after a fleeting glance to check that his eyelids were still closed. He breathed in and out softly to slow his accelerating pulse. He sometimes remembered the same breathing techniques when his temper flared because Jinwoo’s ear was pressed against his heart. His eyebrows knotted, lips twisting as his throat closed, and he tried to focus on anything else.

Shadows lurked beneath the floorboards — at least fifty patrolling. This indicated that Jinwoo’s soldiers were still active while Jinwoo was unconscious, which implied much about the Korean Hunters’ powers, commands, and early detection abilities and raised concerns. Somehow, Jinwoo’s aura was still suppressed. Half-asleep, Christopher focused on gathering that vital information until Jinwoo moved abruptly, almost knocking him in the chin to raise his face so he could see Christopher. Two sepia-grey eyes ensnaring him without blinking, marginally wider. Yet, there was a captivating majesty to that stoic, fearless face of his, even taken off guard. 

“You’re safe,” Christopher assured immediately, instead of any teasing, sensing the vigilant man was tense enough to matter. Jinwoo shifted, long coal lashes fanning his cheeks as if still checking for threats, and Christopher stifled a long-suffering sigh, though he respected the decision, logically understood. For some reason, it just bothered him that Jinwoo’s first thought in the morning was to check for threats. Was it only because of the job? Or was he always like this? Even Christopher dropped his guard and relaxed way more than this guy ever did since he met him. The troubling thought had to have inspired Christopher to offer two subconscious tender strokes on his hair. 

He didn’t realize what he’d done until Jinwoo’s figure melted against him, and an odd sense of gratification swelled in his chest along with blood-chilling alarm.

“I can see that,” Jinwoo whispered, his voice husky with sleep, speech more accented, and Christopher’s chest tightened at the confident words, like Jinwoo was finally aware Christopher had his back as much as he could in this situation, if only until this was over, regardless that it wouldn’t be the same when Jinwoo fought the magic beasts.

The alarm deepened when he finally noticed what he had been trying not to before. Christopher abruptly became increasingly aware of the weight of Jinwoo’s leg resting over his upper thigh, held down by coiled strength. Their hard chests and abdomens were pressed flat together, sheets caught between their pelvises, thankfully, and combined body heat radiated from their tangled figures as they held one another in secure, too-comfortable holds. His arm was dead asleep beneath Jinwoo’s head, who had taken to using it as a pillow, and Christopher’s asleep self clearly agreed with the sleeping position. 

His fingers were half tangled in Jinwoo’s hair, cupping the curve of his skull protectively, which he must have done all night. Christopher’s other hand was resting on the angular curve of his hip, for god's sake. He blamed all this on Jinwoo’s soothing scent, his different build from a woman’s, and the unfamiliarity because he would have usually awoken a second time if a big physical adjustment like this had been made. 

Locking his jaw to keep from saying anything stupid or defensive that he’d regret, Christopher waited for Jinwoo’s move, deciding the Korean Hunter could be the one to determine how much more awkward this had to be, when it didn’t feel nearly as different for Christopher as he’d expected. For once, Christopher didn’t know how to proceed from here beyond separating, but Jinwoo wasn’t letting go immediately. Alex would have released him thirty seconds ago. Christopher really had nothing to worry about, did he? 

No one or their mother would believe he and Sung Jinwoo were tangled up like this if anyone described what they looked like now, and this guy was clueless about cuddling etiquette. If he did tell anyone, it might be like—‘I clung to Christopher Reed like a barnacle and wouldn’t let go’— and everyone would laugh their asses off as if it were a joke.

But Christopher wasn’t laughing because his lips were too close to Jinwoo’s, and he was starting to feel like he was crossing a line with Jinwoo that he shouldn’t. The Korean Hunter untangled his grip on Christopher’s shirt, his blunt nails brushing his back, leaving a warm tingling that Christopher ignored valiantly. Yet, Jinwoo’s strong arms still didn’t loosen from around him, nor did the Korean Hunter speak a word for the longest time, so it was left up to Christopher to break the ice, because it appeared Jinwoo didn’t know you’re supposed to let go by now if you’re casually cuddling. At least, Christopher thought so. 

“…How did you sleep?” Christopher asked instead of demanding he move away like he knew he should, in as even a tone as he could manage with his pulse beating a hole into Jinwoo’s sternum, not removing his hand from Jinwoo’s mussed hair sticking up in different directions, where he must have been petting him at some point while they slept. Oh, god. That habit happened whenever he was in contact with soft things, and this guy had incredibly silky hair.

He doubted Jinwoo had frozen, since he wasn’t tense anymore, and his eyes were still half-lidded with a distractingly sleepy look despite acting awake, but this was only Jinwoo’s second time cuddling. Christopher decided to treat this like usual — a natural occurrence between two people in the same bed who agreed to chaste intimate contact, logic warring with instincts the whole time, as the sense of uncertainty of the situation continued to intensify. Was Jinwoo testing him or something? Playing a game to tease him later? A challenge? No, he didn’t seem like the type to do so. Or was he just comfortable and wanted to stay?

Stay in this position with Christopher? 

No. He tried to clear his mind, but it was spinning.

“I’m well-rested.” Jinwoo informed him quietly, “My mana has been replenished now, so there’s nothing to worry about. But your aura is fluctuating and—”

Was he seriously that oblivious? Christopher’s heart rate steadily raced entirely out of rhythm at the realization. There was no way the other S-Rank didn’t hear it, which made it stagger worse. But it would be far more humiliating to chicken out, right? They weren’t doing anything sexual. Nor did Jinwoo try anything they wouldn’t be able to repair.

Before Jinwoo could linger on Christopher’s frantic heart rate, he muttered to distract them, “Do you intend to go seventy-two hours without sleeping again?”

“No,” Jinwoo claimed with a straight, unreadable face, and Christopher almost believed him, but he couldn’t, not when Jinwoo had already deprived himself of sleep once.

“Make sure you get some good rest from now on.” Christopher scowled, his brow furrowing darkly, “Because you’re not dying on my watch, either.”

 Jinwoo’s lips parted, his intelligent eyes flickering between his blue ones. Christopher was worried about what he saw, until Jinwoo sleepily nuzzled his bicep with his smooth cheekbone, as if he didn’t even know he was acting in a way Christopher might misunderstand. He scorned the warm and fuzzy heat coursing into his core.

“I have to get up.” Christopher finally released him, gently, carefully. Jinwoo withdrew his leg from Christopher's thigh and sat up without protest. Christopher would have chuckled at his bedhead, but the tension roiling through him was too intense to feel mirthful. Waking up to this man in bed in the morning felt surreal; while he wasn’t trying to analyze why he liked it, accepting how much he did was different. He put distance between them, throwing his legs off the bed, trying not to move too fast so he wouldn’t sense Christopher’s panic. His pride wouldn’t recover, and it was already humiliating that he couldn’t control what was going on his chest.

“I’m going to shower,” Jinwoo whispered, getting up, his shoulder brushing between Christopher’s tight shoulder blades. Christopher peered at him from the corner of his eye, as Jinwoo headed for the nearest bathroom like he didn’t feel the awkwardness at all which made Christopher feel like a dumb ass. His dark, raven hair was an even worse mess when he stretched, T-shirt half-ridden up his spine. At the same time, his sweatpants pushed slightly below the jut of his hip. “Keep Alexandria upstairs with you until I get out.”

 It was as if everything was fine and dandy, and Jinwoo had no qualms about any of this. Christopher was admittedly grateful for Jinwoo’s perpetual calm more than ever, but also envied it as someone so expressive, who had trouble hiding his emotions for shit. He almost wished Jinwoo was agitated, but didn’t know why.

“I get it, but this whole ordering me around thing ends when those monsters are dead.” Christopher snapped, but it held no bite, sounding almost playful when he’d meant his tone to be severe.

He dragged his gaze away from the Korean Hunter, looking longingly at the window, as the temptation to jump out and race through the forest grew stronger. Jinwoo turned his head, rubbed his stomach, and glanced at Christopher over his shoulder. Christopher averted his gaze, examining his nails as if they fascinated him and desperately needed a manicure. Jinwoo exhaled softly, and his footsteps padded away. After Jinwoo disappeared from view, the corners of Christopher’s lips curled up momentarily, but a frown soon formed and wiped away the smile. He flopped onto his back, draping his forearm over his eyes to shield the upper half of his face, gritting his teeth as his throat burned, and burned, and burned.

*

“Twenty years.” He reminded himself, cursing in a ghost of a whisper.

Neither mentioned the sleeping position once, and Christopher decided he never would.

*

Alex peered at Christopher’s face as they watched the news, her pearl-black eyes burning holes into his temple and cheekbone. He wished she’d stop searching his face, attempting to analyze him, like usual, in her caring, too-smart head. He couldn’t even talk about it, even if they were on the roof, possibly a mile away, because Jinwoo could hear everything his shadows heard. Christopher shook his head firmly at her so she wouldn’t ask. Her lips thinned into a grim line, but she nodded in acquiescence. Usually, he’d tell her because she helped him sort out his chaotic thoughts in the best and worst of times and was one of the only people who knew almost everything, but that wasn’t an option, which was frustrating. But if they had to give up some privacy to stay alive, so be it.

“I have to answer this,” Jinwoo told them as soon as he glanced down at his vibrating phone. “I’ll be in the kitchen. Come to me immediately if you sense anything off.”

“Who knew he’s actually a mother hen?”Alexandria complimented fondly, “Must be because he has a little sister.”

“You calling us his baby chickens?” Christopher grumbled, “We’re not that fragile.”

“Except for the magic beast we fought, who seems weaker to electricity, while in his metal armor at least, I think we are.” She gently disagreed.

He gritted his teeth, blood simmering, but he didn’t answer because Jinwoo spoke up in the other room in another language, piquing his interest. Alex and Christopher exchanged glances, silently communicating. She turned off the television, and he leaned back, listening quietly, curious about who Jinwoo was talking to since he hadn’t seen him on the phone except for an occasional text message since he started guarding them. Jinwoo spoke in fluent Korean, but his voice was different from that when he spoke English. 

It was fluid, with a slightly deeper tone, and Christopher felt pleased since he had learned it in college, given that South Korea was an ally of America. Christopher’s other languages were Europe and Middle Eastern, and he could only somewhat understand a couple of additional languages that his father said would benefit him in a political career, hoping he’d start as an ambassador, which seemed futile due to Christopher’s poor social skills, temperament, and how easily he took offense. Alex helped him practice back in the day, so she understood enough words and phrases to hold basic conversations and grasp the meaning of various terms.

He focused more closely on the phone, zeroing in on the girl’s voice on the other end of the line.

“Hey, Jinah,” Jinwoo greeted in the softest voice Christopher had heard, with the slightest edge of urgency. “Are you and Mom alright?”

Christopher wondered how worried Jinwoo had been about his family while he was stuck in America due to their deal. Was he secretly missing his younger sister and mother while pretending not to be homesick? If Christopher remembered correctly, Jinwoo lived with them. Jinwoo said he had his family covered, which likely meant his shadows were watching over them. Perhaps the Korean Hunters’ Association was involved, too. 

It would make sense, after all. Jinwoo mentioned that the organization looked out for him. They probably had some plan in place for emergencies. Christopher wouldn’t blame Jinwoo if he chose to abandon him and Alex to care for his family if they were in danger, but he hoped that wasn’t the case. Deal or not, family came first. Christopher and Alex were basically strangers to Jinwoo. Jinwoo had no attachment to them beyond his sense of responsibility. Which appeared to be pretty damn strong…

“You always ask that question first, Oppa!” The girlish voice on the other line sighed, but the tone was endearing, “We’re doing alright. Before you ask, there haven’t been any dungeon breaks in our area, and the reporters are keeping their distance from our neighborhood, even though everyone wants to know where you are.”

 Jinah’s reassurances would be hilarious due to what they implied about Jinwoo, if Christopher didn’t think Jinwoo had reasons to be concerned for his family. All S-Ranks had enemies, people who wanted to challenge them, resentful or jealous dissenters, and even families of fallen people the S-Ranks didn’t manage to save. Considering how diligently the Korean Hunter had been about protecting Christopher and Alexandria, he probably protected his family a hundred times over. He was always vigilant, except when peacefully sound asleep this morning. Christopher violently shoved the image of his angelic face from his mind, trying to ignore his flipping stomach. Although, he suddenly felt pretty damn proud he’d managed to get Jinwoo to relax for over five minutes.

Jinwoo stepped back into view, as if he were checking on Alex and him while talking to his little sister. Alex rested her curly head on his shoulder to make it seem like they were simply silently waiting for his return instead of shamelessly eavesdropping. Christopher peered straight at him, but Jinwoo wasn’t paying attention; his razor-sharp eyes flickered around the room.

“I’m doing great, though, Oppa. Mom is in a good mood, too, she’s taken up knitting again!”

“That’s good.” Jinwoo said, genuinely smiling, so that his eyes crinkled at the edges and Christopher’s lips parted, brows rising, “Are you eating well?”

He looked so pleased that his sister had called him, Christopher almost found it — 

“Yes. Mom has been cooking all our old dishes. Everything tastes just like I remember.”

More importantly — That’s right. Jinwoo’s mom was in eternal slumber for years while Jinwoo raised his sister, contributing to their closeness. He recalled Jinwoo’s words back then, saying he wouldn’t abandon either of his parents, even in the case of his dad cheating. If just the information that his mom and sister were doing well made him this openly happy…Christopher began to understand how seriously Jinwoo took his familial duties and why. They were alike in this regard. Christopher observed Jinwoo’s microexpressions as the conversation continued. 

“I’ll have to try them when I return,” Jinwoo murmured.

Christopher was once again struck by the fact that Jinwoo seemed to assume they would all get out of this alive. It felt optimistic before, but after seeing Jinwoo fight his Dad’s bodyguards, he was questioning his previous doubts.

“Of course!” Jinah shouted enthusiastically, “Mom is excited to cook some of your favorites!”

“Tell her I’m looking forward to it too, but you have news for me, don’t you?” Jinwoo asked after the line went dead for too long.

“I finally chose which college I will study medicine at!” Jinah squealed and began to ramble about her college of choice, good grades, application acceptance, and how determined she was to become a nurse or maybe even a doctor. 

Jinwoo smiled the entire time, his features so soft that it was like looking at an entirely different person. Pride shone in his eyes, but it wasn’t as if Jinwoo was being fatherly; he was just a doting brother. Alex covered his mouth when Christopher’s shoulders began to shake with tremors that heralded laughter. That was just too endearing. He wanted to hate him for it because now he saw Jinwoo as a regular person. All S-Ranks were like other people, just with power, much like actresses, actors, politicians, and singers who were all ordinary individuals with talents, charisma, or the ability to garner influence and admiration through some skill. Christopher hadn’t wanted to get too caught up in Jinwoo’s humanity, get remotely close to him, because not only was death a strong possibility, he hadn’t wanted to find the guy who made him feel weak, interesting, but it was difficult with that fucking soft look on his face.

“You can accomplish anything,” Jinwoo told her.

“Well, duh! I’m the sister of the great Sung Jinwoo!”

Alex giggled quietly with a cheerful grin. Jinwoo peered out the window, as if he was staring through it and seeing Korea, perhaps, and Christopher felt genuinely bad for him, for having to separate from people he loved so much for an unknown time. They could be here until tomorrow, for several days, weeks, or months. None of them could guess when the enemy would attack. Yet, Jinwoo was enduring it. It must have been even more critical to Jinwoo than he thought to declare his father’s innocence. It was a massive problem. Sung Il-Hwan had been this close to being hunted by every organization and hunter in the world for being accused of almost killing Christopher. If he’d been a well-known S-Rank, instead of being considered a magic beast, the story would’ve differed in several ways, just as Jinwoo wasn’t punished for defeating Andre. Once you defeat a National-Authority Hunter, the country is better off not seeking retribution.

“What about groceries?”

“No one bothers me when I go out.” Jinah says, “I’ve heard hunters whispering that my aura feels funny. I don’t think they know about my shadow, but they can feel it.”

Her shadow? Last he checked, Sung Jinah had never been evaluated as a Hunter. Unless she had some matching shadow power, there was a connection between Jinwoo’s shadows and his little sister’s. Christopher’s mind flashed back to when he and Alex were in their reinforcement armor, thinking the enemy had been in the house. He’d been so on edge, he didn’t think deeply about how quickly Jinwoo appeared before them. 

He peered at Jinwoo’s shadow, threw out his enhanced senses, and was sure that many shadow soldiers were lurking there. When Jinwoo released them, he noticed they went back into his shadow. Could he put his shadows in other people’s shadows? The hair rose on the nape of Christopher’s neck, and furious blood rushed in a hot, boiling wave to his head. Alex grabbed his arm, her eyes wide with alarm at whatever terrible expression was on his face.

How did he only just notice?

“I gotta go. My favorite idols are on TV. Talk to you later, Oppa!”

“Alright,” Jinwoo nodded even though she couldn’t see, and hung up.

Christopher was about to voice his suspicions when Jinwoo’s phone vibrated again loudly, and he crossed one arm over his chest when he immediately answered —

“Sir! Thank god you picked up!” a theatrically dramatic voice shouted on the other line, practically radiating relief through the phone. “I’ve been wanting to talk to you all week!”

“Why didn’t you call, then?” Jinwoo asked in a calculating tone, but he was calm as ever, and he comfortably spoke with his Vice Guild Master with none of the usual formalties Christopher had become familiar with while observing people who did work in Guilds. 

Which meant they were on good terms, too, but of course they were. Jinwoo killed for this man. He fought the world's number one National Authority Hunter to save him. What kind of person was Jinho? But the unease in Christopher’s gut remained. He had some questions for Jinwoo that needed to be answered pronto. Then again, would it be better to keep his mouth shut? It wouldn’t change anything, after all. They had no privacy, especially in a space with three S-Ranks. 

If he confronted Jinwoo, he’d know he spoke Korean and might be more cautious about what he says while talking to others, and he was tight-lipped about pretty much everything. Since he and Alex had their soldiers hiding in their shadows and Jinwoo hadn’t told them, Christopher would rather keep this secret to himself and reveal that there was no language barrier later. Fair was fair. But it probably wouldn’t take long for Jinwoo to figure it out alone. Christopher calmed himself through much effort, and Alex relaxed her grip, mouthing, “What happened?”

Christopher tilted his head so Jinwoo couldn’t see his lips and mouthed, “He’s in our shadows.” 

He pointed at the floor, using her body to block his hand gesture.

She blinked rapidly, sighed, and mouthed through a reassuring smile, “For protection.”

Christopher snarled, mouthing back, “What about in the shower?”

She threw her head back and laughed, like he was being ridiculous to think his female friend was at risk of being spied on in the shower. Just because Jinwoo was a hero didn’t mean he wasn’t a closet pervert. Christopher’s dad was one of the most well-respected politicians in America, with a squeaky clean reputation, and kept a mistress on the side without most people the wiser. Alex patted his arm, shook her head, and said one last thing.

“I don’t think it’s me he’d want to watch.”

He almost left the room, but she hugged him tightly to keep him in his spot, not allowing him to distance himself from what she implied. He wasn’t about to get those kinds of ideas in his head. Jinwoo wasn’t like that toward him at all. Now, she was just fucking with him for fun. How can she not be concerned at all?? That was the last thing he needed. She nuzzled his shoulder affectionately, apologizing, and Christopher’s lungs rose and collapsed as he brooded while continuing to listen to the conversation because now he was on a warpath.

“I was trying not to distract you while you were on the job, Hyung.”

Brother?

Were they that close?

“Well, I told you I would call you back if I couldn’t answer you.” Jinwoo smiled again.

“I just wanted to thank you again for what you did for my Dad. I feel like we’ve gotten a little closer since he awoke.”

Something about that rung a bell in Christopher’s mind. To confirm this, Christopher decided to go ahead and be nosy, so he took out his phone and used a search engine to scroll through the pages.

Jinho’s Dad was the second patient to awake from eternal slumber.

What the hell..?

“Consider it a late birthday present.” Jinwoo rubbed the nape of his neck.

Alex peered at his phone, they met eyes, hers sparkling, Christopher’s cautious, as both turned slowly toward Jinwoo. Alex must have realized it at the same time he did.

How much is Sung Jinwoo hiding, and did it have a limit? Well, one thing had to be handled. He’d try to be clever about it, but he wouldn’t be able to sleep at night if he thought Alex was at risk.

“I have to go.” Jinwoo told his brother-slash-Vice Guild Master, as Christopher got up off the couch, and demanded, “I just noticed something in my shadow while I was reaching out with my senses. Got any idea what it might be?”

Jinwoo’s features remained impassive; He didn’t flinch, and no guilt flashed in his gaze, but he made the mistake of shrugging one shoulder. “It’s protection.”

“Christopher!” Alexandria called, “Come on!”

Once again, Christopher tried to grab his collar to yank him forward, but Jinwoo caught his wrist before he could clench his fingers around his throat. The fact his skin tingled under Jinwoo’s fingertips just pissed him off more. If this were anyone else, Christopher would be beating the shit out of them while asking these questions.

“I get that, but there’s one big problem I thought would be obvious to you. Have your shadows been in Alexandria’s this whole time while she has been showering?”

“For the love of god, Christopher—“ Alex grabbed his shoulder, but he didn’t budge, his face in Jinwoo’s face, his heart pounding millions of miles ahead of him, because this went beyond a violation of privacy.

“They don’t spy on anything they shouldn’t.” Jinwoo claimed, “I only see what they see if I focus, and I have never tried to look at Alexandria inappropriately.”

“You have a little sister.” Christopher snarled, “How would you feel if some guy had shadows that could see through hers?”

“My shadows are in hers.” Jinwoo’s brow knitted, but his eyes were grave, so at least he understood why Christopher thought this was a problem. If his sister was being watched over, then perhaps it did mean that Jinwoo was using this responsibly. After seeing Jinwoo talking to his sister, he was sure he wasn’t a bad person that way because he wouldn’t put that girl at risk in any manner. She was precious to him, but Christopher had to check, anyway. Though, this confirmed what he already suspected about Jinah. If she was informed, why shouldn't Christopher and Alex have been? Because Alex wasn’t related to Jinwoo, she was beautiful and charming and slept beside him. 

 “I understand your concern, Christopher,” Jinwoo nodded, hand tightening around his wrist, "But as I said, they are sentient, know better than to look at someone inappropriately, and are not interested in naked human bodies as undead beings.”

“So you’ve never looked at anyone that way?” Christopher quirked a brow.

“On accident, once.”

He wished he could throw a punch, but he couldn’t. Christopher groaned and moved into his space anyway. If he knocked him off his ass, so be it, he wasn’t joking about this. He couldn’t kill Jinwoo, or intimidate him, but he could make him fucking uncomfortable.

“Take them out when she showers from now on, or so help me god—“

“Alright.” Jinwoo agreed without hesitation.

“Don’t I get a say in this?” Alex laughed merrily with a mischievous smile,  “What if I want him to watch?”

Jinwoo’s features smoothed into a blank canvas. Christopher listened to his heartbeat, almost relaxing a little at the lack of attraction on his features. There wasn’t even a blush.

“Alex, let me know if he kept his promise.”

“You’re not my daddy, Christopher.” She sang cheerfully, but her pearl-black gaze was grave, “In case you forgot.”

“Yeah, I’m not, but I’m your best friend,” Christopher snapped dangerously, “and even if you’re okay with it, we should’ve been informed of a privacy risk because there’s this very important thing called consent!”

The room went completely quiet, and at last, Jinwoo’s eyes filled with guilt. “Understood. I will inform you next time if something sensitive comes up.”

Christopher’s stomach sank guiltily now. Jesus, what was this? Why couldn’t he keep a cool head around him?

“Alright, you two are sitting down, and we’re having another movie night.” Alexandria declared, “I’m vetoing any other plans you both have, because we are not returning to the days of constant conflict and tensions between you!”

Christopher sighed, nodded, and backed away from Jinwoo, and their eyes rested tiredly on one another.

“I’ll get the soft blankets,” Jinwoo offered.

Christopher rubbed the bridge of his nose before dropping his hand and following him. “... I’ll help you.”

They went upstairs together in tense silence, neither meeting each other’s gaze again as they pulled the blankets off the bed and folded them in their arms. The longer they lingered, the more dread poured into Christopher’s chest. It was as if they had something to say to one another, but it wouldn’t come out of their mouths until Christopher finally blurted.

“I overreacted —"

“— I’m sorry.”

Christopher’s lips parted, stunned, as Jinwoo tried to brush past him. Christopher gently grasped his sleeve to stop him.

“I should have talked it out with you civilly,” Christopher whispered. He didn't regret making sure Alex wasn't being spied on by a guy they barely knew, but he could've handled it better...much better. He was also a bit of a hypocrite. Since he had been listening to Jinwoo's conversations, understanding Korean, but one was more severe than the other. Even so...

“I should have discussed it with you both when I arrived and knew we’d be living together.”

“Where do we go from here?” Christopher asked sincerely, at a loss, because he didn’t know what to do with this good man, how to proceed when he got so angry at him so easily, and all he was trying to do was help them.

“We try better next time, and succeed,” Jinwoo murmured.

“That…sounds good to me.” Christopher breathed after a moment, releasing Jinwoo without another word and they went downstairs to watch a comedy Alex decided on, since she was best at switching the mood.

That night, Jinwoo and Christopher didn’t sleep, even as they cuddled with Alex on the living room floor before the television, with her between them this time over and under a mound of soft blankets. It was well past midnight.

“I didn’t want to get along with you, you know,” Christopher breathed the confession, sounding remorseful, even to him.

Jinwoo opened his eyes, reached across Alexandria, and grasped Christopher’s forearm in a tender hold, peering at him dead in the eye with the smallest of smiles.

“There’s still time to change that.” The Korean Hunter whispered.

Christopher’s pulse tripped right over itself.

Christopher didn’t speak again that night, lost in thought, listening to the Korean Hunter breathe, as Jinwoo peered up at the ceiling, but he decided tomorrow was a new day, a new beginning, and he’d do his best with this whole arrangement, because this was getting painful, and yet again, Jinwoo wasn’t sleeping. That was his fault this time.

Damn it.

And it left him with an unsettling coldness in the pit of his roiling stomach when Christopher woke up in the morning without Jinwoo there.

 

Chapter 9: You forgot I was here (Week 2)

Notes:

This was immensely fun to write, lmao. I hope it finds someone well. I will answer messages on the previous chapter tomorrow! Expect the usual typos, TVT, but I'm so glad we made it this far! Thank you so much for reading, enjoying, and sharing your thoughts and feelings, guys! I love you to death <3

Here we are with the next chapter and week 2! <3 Good luck! ;)

Christopher wished to believe they were all doing the right thing. Unlike others, their futures depended on his deal with Jinwoo, yet he wasn't sure why his temper ignited near-constantly around the man. All he understood was the need to alter his behavior, as cooperation was crucial for success. He was troubled by the slight bruise-like color beneath his bodyguard’s vigilant, distant eyes again, and Christopher regretted putting them there. 

This morning, Alex reassured him that Jinwoo had upheld his promise; she noticed no sentient shadows lurking in hers while bathing or dressing. After showering and dressing himself, Christopher felt no presence in his shadow, either. Jinwoo had honored his boundary and taken Christopher’s concern seriously, so the least he could offer was an effort to coexist peacefully. So he started with offering an olive branch, like when Jinwoo brought him Alex’s Coffee earlier in the week, because everyone appreciated it when you cooked for them, right? 

Alex was lounging in the study perusing books, and Jinwoo was watching the news in the living room, searching for signs that any more S-Rank Hunters had been assassinated. Christopher was toiling away in the kitchen when the fire alarm blared, shocking all their systems. It wasn’t meant to be this way.

“Oh, god, Chris! Not again!” Alex screeched as Christopher scowled miserably and considered tossing water on the flaming pan, listening to his friend’s continuous, urgent screeching and vaguely wondering when she had started relying on Jinwoo for things she would have once done herself when she called for the Korean Hunter to handle the situation. “Quick, Jinwoo—“

A dark blur appeared in the corner of Christopher’s eye instantly, without making a sound. He never got used to those silent footsteps, any more than someone could get accustomed to being near a ghost. Then again, they had an undead army guarding them, so he supposed that wasn’t true. Was it possible for a Hunter to be more than one type? Jinwoo was an assassin with mage abilities, so it had to be. Christopher had considered this before, but it fascinated him more each time. He and Alex were both fighter classes, but he couldn’t focus much on that when he was about to burn down the kitchen — again. Just before Christopher could pour its entire contents on the flames, Jinwoo snatched the full water pitcher from Christopher’s hands faster than he could blink, turned off the stove, put a lid on the pan, opened a window, and let the smoke billow out as the fire alarm wailed, and wailed, and wailed until Christopher thought his skull might split in half.

Christopher’s eardrums threatened to explode; his face went white as a sheet. The wailing was like torture to his enhanced auditory senses. Nausea churned in his stomach. He was on the verge of throwing up. He’d always had exceptionally sensitive hearing after awakening. This was worse than ambulance and dungeon break emergency sirens. Kamish’s roar had been the worst he’d ever heard.  Christopher had learned to bear Kamish’s roar, but that was also almost a decade ago, and he’d been constantly fueled by adrenaline and focused on surviving another second while hunting that fucking dragon. Alex’s cloud-to-ground lightning bolts and bombs were close behind on the scale of octaves he could stand. Thunder wasn’t so bad as long as it wasn’t above him. Bombs and lightning bolts only lasted seconds. This shit? It felt like the screaming alarm was disturbing every molecule in his body. 

He vaguely heard Alex yelling that she would blow up this entire estate with a lightning strike if it lasted more than five more minutes while she frantically opened windows. But the terrible noise didn’t stop even as Jinwoo waved a towel to get the smoke out faster. Christopher leaned against the counter. Just before he slammed his eyes shut and started counting, Jinwoo pivoted on his heel, and Christopher expected a confrontation, irritation, anything other than patience. Especially not for Jinwoo to firmly cup his hands over Christopher’s, covering his ears with a second layer to muffle the noise wreaking havoc through his system. 

Too many conflicting emotions to name coiled like an iron ball in Christopher’s chest as the backs of Christopher’s hands burned as his stunned blue eyes flickered back and forth between Jinwoo’s. The sound wasn’t as unbearable now, but he felt like he might start retching between the noise and the scent of charred egg. Jinwoo squeezed Christopher’s hands, applying more pressure, so his palms were flat to his eardrums, and white noise dampened the alarm. His pulse fluttered like hummingbird wings as they stood together, less than a foot apart in the kitchen. Jinwoo’s body heat radiated like the heat of a furnace. Christopher subconsciously shifted closer to him, leaning down, breathing in his natural scent, instinctively seeking further comfort from someone he’d never wanted to rely on, despite making a deal exactly for that reason. 

Jinwoo’s frame tensed slightly when their sternums brushed, and Christopher returned to his senses, stepping back sharply, almost hitting the counter. Still, Jinwoo didn’t release his hands, stilling Christopher and backing him up gently until he was sandwiched between the Korean Hunter and the sink. Yet, he didn’t feel trapped. He stayed against every rational objection, shouting to get away from him, because this wasn’t part of their deal. This bastard wasn’t supposed to comfort him, know what he needed in insignificant situations that had nothing to do with magic beasts, or act on them like THIS. It messed with Christopher’s head. He’d already established that this man didn’t understand cuddling etiquette due to inexperience. He was so intelligent and skilled, yet one of the oblivious ones. Every unwanted, adverse reaction that attacked Christopher in Jinwoo’s presence when he pulled shit like this was one-sided. He shouldn’t consider Jinwoo’s actions anything but his sense of responsibility and bodyguarding duty. 

He loathed how considerate Jinwoo was and hated Christopher’s visible display of weakness more. Christopher should have pushed him away. He couldn’t move, and the nausea was subsiding due to his distraction. It was like being caught in a fucking hurricane and Jinwoo was the calm in the eye of the storm. That was how he justified not putting distance between them. So when the alarm finally stopped blaring, and Jinwoo released him, why was he almost disappoi—

No. That wasn’t it at all. He was furious at himself just for suspecting he’d succumb to that for an instant. Alex was standing in the hallway, peering at them with a soft smile, increasing his fury. Another bonding experience? Is that why she didn’t interfere? 

Jinwoo tilted his head to the side, his shoulders rising and falling with a deep exhale now that it was over. Christopher’s lungs heaved, his nose flared, and his eyes averted to his tingling hands and slightly clammy palms.

“How did you set that egg on fire, Christopher?” Jinwoo asked evenly, no judgment in his calculating gaze, perhaps a hint of curiosity. Christopher scanned his reticent features but found no irritation that Christopher needed saving for such a menial, basic task; most people could manage not to mess up with little effort. He genuinely wasn’t annoyed? He wasn’t going to give him shit for his lapse? 

Christopher crossed his muscular arms tightly around his ribcage, his throat burning with humiliation as he glowered at the wall so Jinwoo wouldn’t think he was angry with the Korean Hunter, even though some of him was irrationally angry. Could he not do anything right lately? All he’d wanted was to cook the man breakfast as an apology, but Mom and Dad banished him from the kitchen in first grade when Christopher almost burnt down half the kitchen on a weekend visit trying to make a cake. Since then, he’d always had personal chefs. He wasn’t much interested in cooking. It could be messy business. He liked everything neat and in order. He kept his tone civil, even though he felt like snapping. This was his mistake. He would gracefully take the fall for once. Jinwoo had tried to help him yet again. 

 “…It looked like it wasn’t done yet, so I kept it on the frying pan, but I noticed it was stuck too late.” He admitted, working his jaw. Alex sat at the table with her book, ignoring them, but the soft smile remained. She was misunderstanding, and he would need to discuss this with her as soon as they had time alone, if they ever did again. Perhaps he should write in a notebook. That was one way they could communicate back and forth without Jinwoo or his shadows overhearing. Christopher’s attention was returned to Jinwoo when the man didn’t say a word. He shifted his troubled ocean-blue gaze to Jinwoo, who looked at Christopher assessingly.

Then, Jinwoo finally nodded as if he understood the problem and offered his assessment and solution without a single sign that he was bothered by Christopher’s mess. “You forgot to put the non-stick cooking spray on the pan first. When there is a fire in a pan, the safest bet is to smother it with a lid if one is available. Water can spread a fire, especially if cooking oils are mixed.”

Christopher didn’t answer. That he, a grown man, didn’t know that was embarrassing. He wanted to leave the room, if only to salvage his pride as a functional adult, and pretend none of this ruffled his feathers, but Jinwoo handed him a new spatula. He didn’t even see him take out the utensil.

“Let’s try again.” Jinwoo set aside the pan and put it in the sink, the egg no longer on fire, and pulled a brand new one from his magical storage, so quick that Christopher couldn’t track the movement. Surprisingly, he offered, “I’ll show you.”

Christopher’s tongue was glued to the roof of his mouth before he smirked crookedly to hide his bewilderment, “Most people give up on teaching me after the first try.”

“I guess I’m not like most people, but cooking is an essential life skill. I’ll guide you through it,” Jinwoo insisted, frowning when Christopher almost shook his head, thinking better of it when he met those grave eyes.

“…Alright.” If this were the only way to make up for his mistake and ensure he didn’t do it again, or suffer this embarrassment in front of Jinwoo a second time, he would go along with it.

Afterward, Jinwoo taught him how to make sunny-side-up eggs and fried eggs properly, and then they made street toast. Christopher failed several times, but Jinwoo remained patient, keeping his irritation at bay for once. The man wasn’t laughing at him, even when he nearly set the toast on fire and burned the bread to a crisp. He expected Jinwoo to tell him he was hopeless, but he didn’t give up; he just corrected him and encouraged him to try again. He was far less strict than Christopher’s tutors growing up and didn’t criticize him unless it was constructive towards their goal. He often watched Jinwoo’s serene features, forcing himself not to get distracted. He didn’t want Jinwoo’s efforts to be in vain, nor did he want to dwell on how domestic this felt. Alexandria sat at the table, reading her book, waiting for them to finish without a word. She hadn’t spoken since she entered the kitchen.

 Christopher leaned back on his chair, one leg crossed over the other, feeling satisfied. It was more satisfying than Christopher thought it would be, eating a meal he made himself. He could make tea and coffee, though.

Just as he had that thought, sipping on his Earl Grey, something else odd happened.

“Why do you hold a teacup that way?” Jinwoo asked, eyeing him curiously, “Do all Americans do it?”

“What are you talking about?” Christopher scowled, glancing at his hand, wondering what was wrong with it. This was how he always held teacups and was taught to drink.

“I’ve just never seen someone hold one so…” Jinwoo’s lips pressed together in a thin line, glancing to the left, as if he was trying to find the right word. Alexandria looked up from her book.

“Spit it out.” He said, getting annoyed.

“Elegant.” Jinwoo decided.

His figure freezing, Christopher’s stomach somersaulted. 

Alexandria placed her hand over her mouth, smothering a laugh, but he didn’t see it, because he was staring at Jinwoo, unable to tear his gaze away. After that, the table was unsettlingly quiet, as each of them ate silently. Alex occasionally drew Jinwoo into a conversation, not including Christopher, because she could tell when he was lost and needed to sort his mind out.

“I can teach you more dishes,” Jinwoo said after breakfast as they carried dishes to the sink, interrupting Christopher’s rumination. “Though I don’t know many American recipes, we can learn together.”

Christopher rubbed the nape of his neck, his brow furrowed. “Aren’t you busy enough as it is?”

“I don’t mind cooking for you both,” Jinwoo arched a brow, “But if you’re worried about that, teaching you will save me time.”

Christopher nodded and huffed through his nose, feeling more light-hearted than he had since all this had begun.

*

Jinwoo spent the rest of the afternoon after lunch sitting on a pillow in the center of the estate, positioned between the living room and the front door, not far from Christopher and Alex. He looked as if he were meditating with his eyes closed. His gigantic ant, Beru, knelt beside him, respectfully addressing him as ‘My Liege’ and ‘My King.’ Jinwoo took this in stride because it seemed normal to him. When Christopher finally asked what the Korean Hunter was doing, Jinwoo informed him that he was searching the forested land through the eyes of his many  Shadow soldiers. Christopher and Alex didn’t disturb him. Alex reread a book while lounging on the sofa, and Christopher scrolled through his phone, looking up cooking tips to be better prepared the next time Jinwoo tried to teach him something. Jinwoo planned to teach him how to make seaweed soup next, simple, but Christopher managed it, which put him in a much better mood than usual.

Eventually, after dinner, which Alex had made this time since Christopher and Jinwoo had taken care of breakfast and lunch, Alex slammed her book down to get their attention. She sprang to her feet, placed her hand on her hips, and enthusiastically suggested:

“Let’s have a drinking contest!”

“Is that safe to do right now when the enemy could come any time?” Christopher asked, “We fight worse when we’re plastered. That’s part of why you lost to Siddharth.”

“Siddharth cheated. He was good-looking.” Alex shrugged. Christopher smirked at her knowingly—this silly woman.

Christopher sobered, “But still—“

“I’m here so you can do things like this safely,” Jinwoo told him gently. "Take these potions. They will detoxify any poisons, including sobering you up instantly if one of the magic beasts comes.”

Christopher and Alexandria blinked at him rapidly, as he tossed each of them a potion. 

“You’re joking, right?” She asked, and when Jinwoo shook his head, she squealed, “That’s so cool!”

Christopher silently agreed, “Did you see any alcohol lying around, though? This place was practically empty when we got here.”

“No,” She pouted, sighing loudly. “What am I supposed to do about my cabin fever?!”

Jinwoo raised his hand, speaking up again, “Will Soju do?”

“That’s a Korean alcoholic beverage, correct?” Christopher eyed him quizzically, wondering why he was even surprised anymore, but anyone would be.

“Yes,” Jinwoo said, and ten bottles of Soju appeared on the coffee table. "Those have twenty percent alcohol in them, so you probably won’t need that many.”

“Thank you, Jinwoo!” Alex’s gaze glittered, “I suppose you won’t be drinking with us, then?”

“No,” Jinwoo said, and Christopher supposed it was because Jinwoo was guarding them and one of them had to remain sober at all times, but it was still a shame. He would have liked to know what kind of drunk Jinwoo was. There were several different types after all. It would’ve been hilarious if this guy were one of the singing, laughing, loud, talkative types. As it was, just from observing him, Christopher suspected Jinwoo was the type of drunk who just passed out soon after intoxication.

“Alright, Chris.” Alexandria clenched her fist, determination ringing in her voice, “It’s down to us. I swear I will win this time!”

“Good luck, light-weight.” Christopher sighed, actually looking forward to letting loose. It’d been a while since they’d done this wild shit. The last time, Alexandria and Christopher woke up in a tree in France, they still had no idea how they got there.

Before he knew it, they were hammered on three bottles each, and Jinwoo was quietly watching them as Alex chattered away about anything and everything. At the same time, Christopher chilled on the couch until she got another idea in her head.

His best friend stumbled up to him, throwing down some poker cards from a deck they’d found somewhere, though he couldn’t remember when they’d looked. She got up, took the remote, and flipped through the stations until she found a music channel. Christopher looked at Jinwoo, who was perfectly sober and watching Alex. He wasn’t sure if the guy was amused by her antics or not. She towered over Christopher after putting on a song by Chopin, and he already knew what she was going to ask for before she kicked her leg back like a prince, bowing, and holding out her hand.

“May I have this dance, fair prince?”

“I knew that last bottle of Soju was a bad idea,” Christopher sighed fondly, and saw two of her for a second. 

“C’mon, Chris. Wouldn’t you like to dance one more time before we die?”

“For God’s sake, Alex, that’s not convincing me this is a good time at all!”

“It’ll help relax us. Please?” She gave him her big, dark puppy dog eyes.

“If I do, you must tell me another folklore story from home.”

But they both knew he would have agreed anyway, drunk or sober, depending on his mood, since this was one of their favorite pastimes.

“Deal.” She grinned like a Cheshire cat. 

Christopher, not much of a lightweight, waltzed with Alex after they pushed the coffee table out of the way. Her footsteps were clumsier than usual. Whenever they turned, he glanced at Jinwoo over her head, unsure why Christopher was there, only that he must have been curious whether he was being properly entertained. Christopher wasn’t as embarrassed when he was drunk. Alcohol had a strong tendency to loosen inhibitions and make people shameless, but he always did his best to hold onto his dignity. Yet, Jinwoo was smiling, or maybe he was imagining it?

“Hey, hey Jinwoo, have you danced like this before?”

Jinwoo shook his head, sitting on a recliner next to an electric fireplace he’d figured out how to turn on at some point.

“Christopher. Jinwoo says he doesn’t know how to dance! Teach him!” Alex laughed excitedly, even though Jinwoo hadn’t verbally responded.

“Why would I? You can do it.” Christopher frowned, his stomach clenching.

“I only know how to follow! Teach him to lead!” Alex encouraged, digging her heels in so they’d stop dancing.

Christopher sighed, released her, and stepped up to Jinwoo, considering him in silence for a moment. What the hell. You only live once. And the guy did a lot for him today. Perhaps this could help him unwind, too, since Jinwoo wouldn’t allow himself to drink.

“What do you say, Jinwoo? Do you want to try? I can teach you to dance to thank you for teaching me how to cook.” Christopher held out his hand in offering, telling himself he was too drunk to care one way or another if Jinwoo rejected the offer, not realizing the enormity of what he’d just said.

Jinwoo blinked at him slowly, his lips quirked up faintly, and Christopher’s chest tightened, wondering if this was a good idea, but he wouldn’t take it back after giving him the option. It wasn’t a big deal. It couldn’t be.

“Are you sure? I’ve never danced before.”

When Christopher nodded, Jinwoo paused, hesitated, then took the hand Christopher offered, and he lifted Jinwoo effortlessly and guided Jinwoo half a foot apart from him, and tried to ignore how his fingertips burned as he clasped palms with the man. Alex momentarily stood before the Television, flipped through a classical music channel again, and picked one of Christopher’s favorite waltz songs.

The initial haunting notes of Passionate Waltz composed by Dominik Scherrer filled the room, smooth yet intense, a melody designed for lingering touches and glances that held just a moment too long. It was intense, rhythmic, and started slow, but would crash over them like ocean waves soon enough.

“These are the steps. I’m taking the lady’s role,” Christopher muttered, not slurring because he wasn’t that drunk. He showed Jinwoo the position and arranged their hands, trying to ignore how his fingers tingled. He remembered earlier when Jinwoo had helped him try to dampen the noise of the alarm.

Then, he taught him the steps. Jinwoo went along with it. Christopher observed him closely as he guided him slowly through six steps, directing his feet until closing the right foot to the left foot at the end. He patiently demonstrated everything a few times, and Jinwoo did not rush him or pretend he knew what he was doing. He paid attention to each repeat, Christopher saying the same thing, the same way, to drill it into his head, but Jinwoo barely made any missteps. He was hyper-aware of the man’s proximity, but wasn’t uncomfortable; it was more like on edge because he was conscious of every touch and movement he made, every little flash of expression and body language signal interested him.

"I'm ready." Jinwoo nodded after the final lesson. His posture was excellent…but— 

“You’re tense,” Christopher muttered, standing close to Jinwoo — too close now. Jinwoo’s voice felt like it was grazing Christopher’s skin more than his warm, clean breath, but he genuinely hoped this would be fun for him. “Try to relax a little. You’re leading me, so I mess up if you mess up.”

Jinwoo’s eyes crinkled at the corners, “You’re serious, even when drunk.”

“And you catch on way quicker than when I was a kid.” Christopher scoffed, but the compliment was genuine and showed in his softened tone, “You learned a lot from me and Alex in that short time, didn’t you?”

“Yes, but why are we doing this again?” Jinwoo flickered his gaze around, finding Alexandria sitting on his recliner, sprawled out, watching them with glee as Jinwoo peered over his shoulder at Alex.

“Because!” She giggled deviously in a manner Christopher recognized that never boded well, shrugging, “Since, once this is over, you must go to at least one party with us! You’ll make it more interesting. Won’t he, Chris?”

“Yeah, it’d be more interesting,” Christopher admitted, for all sorts of reasons, but what came out was a brusque, “And everyone would leave me alone because they’re focused on Jinwoo.”

“Tsk.” She clucked her tongue in disapproval, “Can’t you think of another reason? I keep you company there so you don’t die of boredom. He can be a wallflower with you while I chat up all the single women!”

Christopher rolled his eyes fondly, and Alex replayed Passionate Waltz. Now that they’d done it once, it would be easier the second time around.

“Let’s do this then,” Christopher said.

The floor creaked under their feet. Christopher moved smoothly, as if his body had anticipated this all night, because he could do this in his sleep, drunk, half dead. He’d been taking lessons his entire life. He and Jinwoo turned, and his head swum a little with dizziness, but he didn’t show it, he hoped. He took things seriously for the first time and didn’t want Jinwoo to have a bad dancing experience, but Jinwoo looked lost in his head, as if he was trying to do this perfectly. That wouldn’t do. So he held him a tad closer. Jinwoo tensed and then relaxed, lashes fanning his cheeks. The next turn was more graceful and looser.

“Like that,” Christopher murmured, smiling at him unknowingly. “Don’t think. Feel.”

Jinwoo’s eyes widened slightly, and Christopher heard the rapid thumping drum again, but it wasn’t coming from him. Fire prickled beneath the skin at the nape of Christopher’s neck, yet he couldn’t take his gaze off Jinwoo’s expression. It was an almost uncontrollable rhythm, with Jinwoo’s heart racing faster than the music’s three-count. At the same time, Christopher’s pulse remained steady, as these motions were familiar, even if he was dancing with a man. Not as intimate for him as cuddling. Occasionally, Christopher caught Jinwoo’s natural soothing scent, which either made him relax or prompted him to create distance when he instinctively gravitated toward Jinwoo's warmth; that unfamiliar feeling oddly brought him peace, yet discomfort at times.

“Your heart’s beating a bit faster, Jinwoo.” Christopher observed because he wanted to know, but at the same time, he didn’t, so he offered him an excuse: “Are you having a good time?”

The living room was dimly lit, with only the fireplace’s gentle flicker providing light. Shadows moved lazily over the ceiling, intermingling with Jinwoo’s soldiers as the music continued to play, that intensifying melody. Jinwoo’s heat wrapped around him, and Christopher couldn’t focus on anything but him.

“I guess so,” Jinwoo lowered his gaze to his collarbone, “yours is calmer this time.”

“I’ve danced a hundred times, so it’s like second nature,” Christopher whispered, not realizing he was speaking quietly because he didn’t want to ruin the moment. “You’re the first guy I slept beside. There’s a huge difference.” 

“I see.” Jinwoo whispered, tilting his head to the side as they swayed.“Do I make you nervous because I’m a man?”

Christopher forced himself not to avert his gaze as a flood of mixed emotions filled him, and maybe that was what got him to open his big mouth more than the alcohol. He wasn’t in any condition where he’d forget what happened tomorrow, and had a feeling he’d pay for this later, but he was human and part of him wanted this man to understand him. A large fraction of him wished to understand Sung Jinwoo when he’d never intended to give a damn at all beyond their common goal and survival.

“I fought and helped defeat Kamish, a calamity.” Christopher told him, his throat closing, that the following words came out in a slight rasp: “That was something I could control, but there are certain things even more uncontrollable and dangerous in this world than a dragon.”

“Are you sure about that?” Jinwoo asked softly, squeezing Christopher’s hand, and knots formed in his gut, and, like usual, his guard rose, his defenses raised, because even alcohol couldn’t make him forget this territory wasn’t where he should tread. Still, his tongue kept loosening as emotion washed through him, threatening to strangle him. But that was what happened when you were repressed for twenty years. Alex said bottling everything up was a problem. This was a prime example.

Christopher’s brow furrowed, “You told me never to think I was the only person in the room who has been betrayed or abandoned, right?”

“I did.” Jinwoo nodded.

Christopher leaned down until they were nose to nose, smirking lopsidedly when Jinwoo’s eyes widened a fraction, “Don’t ever think you’re the only bastard in the room with secrets he can’t share, Sung Jinwoo. I actually thought you might understand that better than anyone.”

Jinwoo’s fingers gently curled around Christopher’s back over his taut shoulder blade, tension tightening his shoulders. They were close now—closer than he had planned. With every step, Jinwoo’s knee nudged Christopher’s thigh. Their hands gripped tighter. 

“There’s a difference between ‘can’t’ and ‘won’t,” Jinwoo’s brows knitted, sincerely troubled, maybe even concerned.

Christopher heaved a choked laugh, shrugging, his tone a bit too sharp, “Perhaps. However, sometimes, the first means not doing the second, even if you want to.”

He was uncertain about what exactly angered him or why he snapped. Was it to remind himself, or was it all directed toward Jinwoo? 

The violin trembled in the air, and Jinwoo’s hold weakened and faltered. Christopher’s breathing became shallow and labored.

He needed to shut up—

“…What are we talking about, Christopher?”

The spin they were meant to take faded into a tense pause. Their foreheads almost touched, a spark of closeness lingering in the air. Christopher’s lips parted, as if about to express unspoken thoughts, yet no words came out. Only a gaze—open and so unguarded, Jinwoo’s, kept him from ripping himself out of his hands, his arms, his warmth, his scent, his fucking spell.

The electric fire crackled softly behind them, casting a warm light on Jinwoo’s cheekbone and the delicate curves of his full lips, illuminating him like he was made of moonlight. Then, Jinwoo moved again. Slower. Purposeful. His hand gently guided Christopher into the final turn, their bodies brushing together for a breathless second before separating with the music’s final, lingering note.

“The song stopped.” Christopher breathed, trying and failing to swallow, a deep burn in the back of his throat, “It’s time for me to go to bed.”

He released Jinwoo quickly but gently and brushed past him without touching him again, something like adrenaline pumping through his veins. 

Just as Christopher reached the bottom of the staircase, tense from head to toe, Alex approached him, placed a hand on his shoulder, and whispered meaningfully, “You forgot I was here, didn’t you?”

Clenching his jaw, the words escaped from his gritted teeth more intensely and harshly than Christopher intended.

“No, I almost forgot myself.” He bit out, “Please stop meddling, Alex.”

Before she could respond, Christopher raced up the steps with super speed, stood in the middle of his room, and stared out the window at the moon, raking his hand roughly through his hair. Then, he smoothed the stress wrinkles from his forehead, rubbing his furrowed brow as he covered the lower half of his face, hiding his tingling lips. He was shocked, every nerve ending on fire. An enduring, still water silence overtook the room; it became so dense that it carried mass and weight, like he was gradually drowning. When he woke up, Alex and Jinwoo weren’t with him, the bed was cold, and the space beside him had no imprints. They’d left him alone last night, then.

Christopher stared at the ceiling blankly, a malignant presence gathering in Christopher's abdomen, like a festering wound that would never heal as long as he continued to ignore its existence. 

 

Chapter 10: This isn't goodbye (Week 2)

Notes:

Remember the tags, everyone. It’s even more important to do so now. The last part of this chapter will be expanded on in the next one. This is the longest chapter yet, I think. I had too much fun. I could have cut it in half, but I prefer longer chapters. I will answer all messages on the previous chapter and this one tomorrow! This is still a slow burn, but it might not be expected this way. What is slow to me for them, or how it is slow, might not be the same for everyone. I hope this finds you well, and I want to thank you all, as always, for reading and sharing! Tons of love to you! <3 <3 <3 <3 <3

“Chris!” Alex called so urgently in a terrifying dark hiss that he instantly hauled himself out of bed with a loud creak, bumping his elbow against the headboard, leaving a gaping hole in it. Still, he didn’t hear or feel the impact, too flooded by adrenaline. “Chris! Come downstairs! There’s no time!”

His reinforced armor covered his tense frame before he reached the foyer in a motion blur, where he sensed her bright aura flaring in warning. All he could think about was that she might be hurt or in danger, the enemy was here, and the last thing he’d done was get angry at her. Confusion replaced half the anxiety when he found her. Alex stood by her suitcase, opened her arms as soon as she saw him, and he checked for injuries or blood before scooping his best friend’s five-foot figure into his arms protectively. His lungs rose and collapsed when he couldn’t smell any coppery scent on her.

“What’s going on? Are we changing locations again?” he demanded, peering over her shoulder at Jinwoo, whose expression was hardened to carved stone. His usually calm sepia-gray gaze was darker than a cellar and grim. Christopher’s heart pounded. Something was wrong, but he didn’t sense any presence in the estate besides the three humans and Jinwoo’s shadows.

Alex tightened her toned, slender arms around his neck, hugging him close in a gesture of warm comfort. His blood curdled in his veins, and he went cold when she said, “You aren’t, but I am. I have to return to Africa right now.”

“What the hell are you talking about?” Dread poured into his soul, and he pulled her off him to meet her eyes, his brow furrowed. “We have to stick together. The magic beasts are hunting for you too—“

“My cousin called and told me an S-Rank dungeon broke in my area where my extended family and friends live. Jinwoo will explain the situation more when he returns in a moment. He’s going to take me there. He said he could travel worldwide in a second. He’ll have a hundred shadow soldiers with me at all times.”

Christopher’s mind swum, but his thoughts always raced faster, and he caught on quicker in emergencies. “What if the magic beasts planned this to lure you away from Jinwoo? "

“I have to take the risk. They need me.” Every line and curve of her was stiff, ready, like a soldier called to duty, and he was expected to watch someone closer to him than a sister march off to war without him. She was certain and decided. Her features wore a mask of determination, and he knew there was no way he could convince her not to go when she wore that expression, nor could he tell her to abandon her people and country to stay safe where he could watch over her. They both knew dying was a possibility, but he would never insult her by trying to chain her down out of a lack of faith in her. “I just need you to promise me one thing, Chris.”

Excruciating agony tore through his chest, but he whispered confidently. “Anything.”

“Find a way to let go of what’s holding you back before it’s too late. You’ll never be happy at this rate, and you deserve so much better than that. There is more to you than pain, distrust, and anger. I’ve felt it.”

Sorrow threatened to take possession of him. She was telling him this in case she didn’t make it back. He couldn’t imagine never seeing this kind person again, never hearing her sweet voice. She hadn’t given up on him yet. She never would. He’d almost died himself, and his power surpassed hers. What would he do without her if something went wrong? His throat constricted so tightly he couldn’t breathe. He nodded firmly once, even though this wasn’t something he could promise her when he didn’t know how to do that, but this might be the last time he’d see her.

Christopher had to force himself to believe this was just one of many more meetings, and they’d find one another again.  He was so proud of her.

“I’m sorry for getting angry at you last night.” He cupped her face.

“You weren’t angry, Chris. You were sad.” The whites of her eyes shone, wetting over, as if she wished she could take it all away, but knew she couldn’t free him alone. He didn’t deny it. Pride was the last thing on his mind.

“This isn’t goodbye. Try to trust Jinwoo as much as you can, okay? He’s truly a good person, and it’s time you realized.” She smiled at him bravely as Jinwoo silently approached her and grasped her bicep, holding her suitcase in his other hand. He wanted to rip his hand away and beg her not to go, but choked back every protest. She withdrew and beamed like the sun.“We can talk more when I get back. I love you, best friend. We’ll meet again in the blink of an eye.”

“Of course. Love you, too, Alex.” He told her with every ounce of feeling in his heart that he had developed over a decade of extraordinary friendship, which was threatening to fall apart, but he gave her his best and softest smile that he could muster. They vanished into Jinwoo’s pitch-black shadow, an ice bear taking their place, and he clenched his fists at his sides, gritted his teeth, and reminded himself that she was the strongest woman he knew in every sense of the word. This wasn’t the end. “See you soon, Alex.”

As promised, Jinwoo returned a moment later and whispered, “Before you ask to go with her, Alexandria told me she doesn’t want us to interfere. She made me promise I’d keep you safe while she’s gone. From what I sensed, the beasts aren’t anything she can’t handle herself.”

This was like Kamish all over again, but when they fought the dragon, Christopher had been fighting beside her. He took some comfort from Jinwoo’s assurance, because he had been around Alex long enough to assess the power in her, but it wasn’t the S-Rank gate he was worried about. It was the humanoid magic beast who nearly ended his life. Several were still out there, according to Jinwoo, hunting them like prey. It wasn’t like their enemy was confined to America. Jonas was in Brazil when he was assassinated. 

Nowhere in the world was safe from them. Not here, not Africa. Pain spiked in his skull, followed by the beginnings of a throbbing headache, and he almost clutched his head.

“Did you see what type of beasts they are?” Christopher asked quietly.

“Cobras the size of high orcs and much bigger. They won’t stand a chance against her speed and lightning, though, and I left her with a magic bag filled with a hundred poison detoxification potions in case they are venomous. She won’t be able to save everyone with that many, but she’ll make it back. Believe in her.”

“You don’t have to tell me that,” Christopher offered a brittle scoff, hesitated for a long, tense pause, then rested his square palm on Jinwoo’s shoulder, fingers gently squeezing the slope as he let gratitude chase away any irrational resentment. “…Thank you for doing what you could to help her.”

Jinwoo dipped his head in a solemn nod. Christopher separated from him, his body leaden as he turned his back and headed back upstairs before his agonized features could betray his inner turmoil. He wished numbness would consume him. Just this once. Being an emotional creature had never served him well, and it was torturing him again. He wanted to set the whole damn world on fire, but then there would be no Alex. 

Instead of leaving him to his dark thoughts, empty room, gut-wrenching worry, and the storm raging inside him, Jinwoo gently called after him in his calming, smooth voice, “You haven’t eaten yet. She also made me promise not to let you starve. Let’s cook something.”

“I’m not hungry.” He answered honestly. He didn’t think he could get anything down when his stomach, and every part of him, was hollowed out.

“That’s exactly why you need to eat.” Jinwoo stepped up to him, grasping his sleeve, speaking softly, “Stay with me awhile. I don’t like eating alone, Christopher.”

He huffed through his nose because this guy was trying to pretend like he was making this request for his own sake. 

…A good person, huh?

Christopher followed Jinwoo’s silent footsteps into the kitchen. Jinwoo murmured,  holding a folded mound of white cloth, “You need to wear an apron this time.”

Once again, he didn’t protest or ask where he had gotten the garment because it was crystal clear now that Jinwoo had an entire house in his spatial storage. Christopher struggled with the ties behind his back, having never worn one of these before. He fiddled with the ties, frustrated he couldn’t knot them, but too emotionally drained to get irritated.

“May I?” Jinwoo met his gaze. It took Christopher too long to realize what he was offering. A sharp denial sharpened his tongue when he did, but he gritted his teeth.

“…Sure,” Christopher grumbled.
 
Cool knuckles brushed against his lower back, yet his skin burned beneath his cotton T-shirt, even his shoulder blades from Jinwoo’s body heat, and the hairs on the nape of his neck stood on end beneath his breath fluttering on his neck. The ice in his veins began to thaw. Jinwoo tied the apron snugly. His fingers didn’t linger. He almost wished Jinwoo would touch him, for one moment longer. He shoved the thought away so violently that he got dizzy. Christopher was stressed and in a dangerous state of mind. Suddenly, the air was too thin.

Before Christopher could dwell and withdraw into his mind, Jinwoo handed him gloves, procured a bucket, and various vegetables, sauce, and multiple other ingredients, and set them on the kitchen table, piquing Christopher’s curiosity. “Do you want to learn how to make Kimchi?”

Jinwoo showed him how to chop up the vegetables. Luckily, Christopher wasn’t clumsy enough to cut himself and easily learned this part, letting Jinwoo’s instructions distract him as they fell into a natural rhythm of cooperation. After making a bucket of Kimchi, they cooked stew, soup, and rice. When they sat at the kitchen table, they ate quietly. Jinwoo didn’t try to fill the silence without idle conversation, not the type, but Christopher appreciated his subtlety more. Christopher found himself occupied by how Jinwoo used his chopsticks with those long, pale piano fingers when he dug into a separate rice dish. He’d never been the best at using those. Jinwoo held a spoon just as easily. 

After breakfast, they rinsed off their plate together and put them in the dishwasher, then Jinwoo told him he would be in the backyard for a few minutes. Christopher waved over his shoulder, but going outside actually sounded nice. He could use fresh air to see nature instead of imagining Alex fighting their enemies.  Jinwoo didn’t protest when he joined him, sitting on a wooden rocking chair hovering above the patio. Jinwoo did push-ups and sit-ups in the grass, then started running in a circle. Christopher’s brow arched. Once you become an S-Rank, training is necessary, especially learning to control your strength, but later on, exercise wasn’t as important to keep in shape. He remembered Jinwoo mentioning doing this before, when Alex and Christopher thought they were under attack. 

“Do you do this every day?”

Jinwoo didn’t stop jogging, having done at least fifty laps in record time.

“Yes. Every morning.”

“Why?” Christopher asked, leaning back, crossing one leg over the other.

“I’ll get a penalty.”

Christopher’s brow furrowed. “What does that mean?”

Jinwoo didn’t respond, as if he hadn’t heard Christopher, and he quickened his jogging, dismissing the conversation. What did he mean by penalty? Was there some consequence for not exercising? Did he have a regime he had to stick to, or would he have to punish himself somehow? Well, it was none of his business. However, there was one thing he had been wondering about since Jinwoo fought all those S-Ranks.

“Jinwoo, do you have reinforcement armor?”

“No,” Jinwoo answered, his heart lurching in his throat. How was that possible? All National-Authority Hunters at their levels could wrap themselves in reinforcement armor. Why would Jinwoo be any different after defeating Andre? Plus—

“But you can use telekinesis, right?” Christopher recalled the pressure of Jinwoo’s aura and how Alex’s lightning bolt hadn’t touched Jinwoo’s hand when he blocked it, but now he wondered if that was a different force. If Jinwoo used telekinesis or something similar, it might not have been the same as the National-Authority Hunters Christopher knew.

“Yes.” Jinwoo demonstrated his power by lifting a rock off the grass. Christopher propped his elbow on his knee and rested his chin on his palm, frowning as he reached into the telekinetic power. He decided it was definitely telekinetic, but had Jinwoo’s dark, heavy power intermingled with it. It felt heavy, more precise than his. Andre felt like a black hole. Zhigang’s telekinesis was sharp. Alex’s numbed on contact. Siddath’s felt almost weightless, yet solid. Christopher’s burned. So this wasn’t unusual. Which clearly indicated he was at their level. The only fact was that he’d never used armor. Then again, Sung Jinwoo was already an anomaly in many ways. Armoring himself should be second nature, a self-defense mechanism that occurs naturally in dangerous situations.

“Have you ever tried to put on armor?” He didn’t like the idea of Jinwoo not having any. He still remembered being pummeled by the magic beast, how his fists had felt like battering rams, and how easily the creature had sliced off Christopher’s arm. If the humanoid beast could do that with Christopher’s armor on, Jinwoo’s flesh wouldn’t stand a chance. Christopher probably only lasted as long as he did thanks to his reinforcement.

Jinwoo tilted his head to the side thoughtfully, “Not like yours.”

“Want to try to learn?” He offered.

“We can try.” Jinwoo shrugged as if he didn’t care one way or another. Was he that confident or arrogant? Jinwoo’s muscles were robust, but his skin was addictively soft. Christopher enjoyed touching it when they cuddled. He didn’t think Jinwoo was impenetrable like Andre was considered- who couldn’t be cut- until Jinwoo broke the Goliath’s armor and broke every bone in his body.

“We’ll start small. Hold it out and look at the back of your hand.” Christopher hopped off the porch swing and stood before Jinwoo in a flash of movement. “Close your eyes, visualize your hand as clearly as possible.”

He waited for Jinwoo’s paper-thin eyelids to shut, his breathing to even, and his aura to sharpen with focus, before continuing.

“Now, try imagining the armor first. Imagine water slowly seeping out of your pores, spreading over your hand, and solidifying on your skin like ice.”

Jinwoo’s brows knit together. Christopher waited patiently, crossing his arms as he peered at Jinwoo’s skin with enhanced vision, searching for the slightest change in color, texture, or shape. Nothing happened.

“Anything?” Jinwoo breathed.

“Not yet. Try each step again, but this time, mold the water over your skin in the shape of brass knuckles, claws extending from your fingertips, a shell, or a simple glove before you solidify it.”

Christopher searched his brain, sifting through his long memory to recall his training, experiences, and observations of the other hunters who survived the Kamish raid during their fight. Jinwoo stood there for five minutes, focusing intently. Again, there was no change. Interesting. Then, he got an idea.

“Imagine darkness coming out of you instead. When you move someone, your shadows surround them just before you teleport. Imagine it as dense and dark as possible.”

It only took thirty seconds this time for Jinwoo’s hand to darken, a blue light shone faintly from his fingertips, and a wicked thrill traveled up Christopher’s spine. “Good, there’s a change. You’re on the right track.”

Christopher did what Alex had next, apologizing silently. He took Jinwoo’s finger and started bending it backward. Jinwoo’s lashes flung open wide, and there was a flash of shadow, opaque on his skin, and his hand was covered in a black glove, each crease where his fingers bent glowing with that brilliant blue light. Jinwoo stole his hand back, and Christopher backed out of his personal space.

“I didn’t intend to hurt you for real. But pain can trigger it. At least, it’s how I learned.”

Jinwoo’s gaze widened in wonder, almost boyishly, and Christopher was smiling, impressed that he’d figured it out so quickly. Even faster than Andre, who did it first in an instant, if the records on every S-Rank in America were accurate.

“How does it feel?” Christopher asked, curious as ever because he had never seen black reinforcement armor. Siddarth’s was forest green, Zhigang’s was sand red, and he, Andre, and Alex wore different shades of goldish-brown armor. Alex’s was earthier, while Christopher’s had a more red hue, and Andre’s was as gold as if light was inside it. Jinwoo’s didn’t even look like armor; it resembled a regular cloth glove instead of a gauntlet, and he had no claws. Was the armor unfinished?

“Like I could destroy several buildings without feeling the impact.”

“Then you’ve got it down,” Christopher sighed, amused. “You want to try other parts of your body now?”

“That depends,” Jinwoo frowned, “If I try with my arm, will you do what you did with my finger and threaten to break it?”

“Guess you’ll have to stay on your toes and find out, won’t you?” He wouldn’t tell him and let the small threat stand, because it helped trigger his armor on his hand.

Jinwoo closed his eyes, and piece by piece armor surrounded him, now looking more like black metal, except it was so opaque, and radiated such menacing energy, it didn’t feel only like a shield, but a living thing surrounding him, until every part of him was covered in blue light and soul swallowing darkness up to his neck, resembling one of his shadow soldiers. In contrast, Jinwoo’s eyes glowed an even brighter arctic blue, and Christopher’s chest swelled with satisfaction, awe, and caution, all at once. The worst part was that he looked even more handsome in it. Almost fucking sexy—

Nausea churning in his gut, Christopher stepped back and gestured at his face without looking at him, his heart pounding with the fleeting, familiar, needy heat burning through his lower abdomen. He focused on his following advice with all his might, “All you have left is your head. I recommend imagining a helmet you’d find intimidating. Make it as protective as possible. And monstrous. Be sure it’s ugly enough. It would benefit you if the enemy lost some willpower before the fight began.”

Jinwoo searched his unknowingly pale face quizzically, a hint of amusement in his smooth voice. “You sound a little sadistic, Christopher, but I understand.” 

“Ha.” Christopher scowled, “Violence, by nature, is sadistic.”

Next thing he knew, Jinwoo looked like some black knight you’d see in video games, only far more intimidating. He did not get any taller, though; his size hadn’t changed once his full armor was finished, which was perplexing, but Christopher still found the armor… cool. It covered his whole face, gave him horn-like things, and his eyes were protected, glowing with a sinister, yet beautiful light. He’d love to spar with Jinwoo, but the guy probably wouldn’t allow it, since they couldn’t reveal their location. The strange thing was how much more oppressive and powerful his aura had gotten. His presence was almost suffocating. Like he was drawing Christopher into a pitch black lake, pulling him slowly under the water, and he wasn’t resisting. It was fascinating and gave him goosebumps.

Every National-Authority Hunter’s power seemed to increase slightly when they donned the armor. However, it was only another facet of their potential emerging, enveloping them in a tangible, physical form. However, Jinwoo’s power surged far beyond normal levels. Norma Selner claimed Jinwoo’s potential was limitless. Was he suppressing his aura again? Christopher was sure he was.

“How do I get it off, now?” Jinwoo asked, his voice heavy with dark power. Shit.

“That’s for you to figure out,” Christopher smirked, “That’s one part we all have a different answer for. It’d be better to jog more and test how it functions while moving before you take it off. Practicing every day would be good, too, until you can put on your armor within seconds.”

Jinwoo cocked his head to the side, “Are you trying to protect me?”

“So what if I am?” Christopher breathed. “It’d leave a bad taste in my mouth if you died for me.”

Jinwoo slowly reached for him, fingertips almost grazing his cheek. His dark power brushed his skin, making it crawl with warning, before Jinwoo dropped his hand and began jogging without a word.

Christopher refused to examine why his heart was racing. He stormed back into the estate, up the stairs, and threw himself under the shower, icy water spraying over his overheated flesh. He should have called one of the ladies with whom he had one-night stands, who mentioned wanting to hook up again to relieve some stress. However, that might have made it awkward for Jinwoo, who was a virgin, and put him in an uncomfortable position. He couldn’t do that to him. He made it a point to encourage his bed partners to be vocal about their pleasure, and Jinwoo couldn’t leave, he was an S-Rank, and it’d just be a fucked up mess. Christopher hadn’t gotten laid since before the attack. He didn’t need it all the time, but he fucked around when he felt himself slipping, especially. Not that he was.

When he got out of the shower, he dressed, went straight to bed to get under the warm blankets to warm the chill and shivers wracking his frame, dropped his head on the pillow, scrubbed his face, and lay there, going over his political science lessons in college, his least favorite thing to think about, so he would not think of Alex out there fighting alone, or Jinwoo, and especially not his black armor.

Jinwoo appeared in his doorway a couple of hours later, indicating that he had figured out how to release his armor, which was good because Christopher didn’t want to see him wearing it again for a while. “I made lunch. Let’s eat.”

Then, he left, and they ate together. Christopher then went to the living room to turn on worldwide news against his better judgment to make sure Alex was still fighting. 

There were broadcast clips of swarms of gigantic green and yellow snakes on the screen, people screaming, military personnel, and civilians running for their lives, but there was no sight of his best friend. Eventually, Jinwoo sat beside him on the small couch, his shoulder brushing against Christopher’s, as if he was offering silent support, as if he sensed Christopher’s aura fluctuating with anxiety, which was likely.

He appreciated it more than he wanted to. He was so worried, he didn’t care if it showed on his face now, but somehow, it eased a little of his tension, having someone beside him who understood why he was bothered, wasn’t asking questions, didn’t seem to be judging him, and waited with him supportively in silence for news. He’d thought Jinwoo wasn’t attached to him or Alex, but now he was starting to wonder if Jinwoo cared about Alexandria because his actions implied he had some attachment, no matter how hard to read he was. Christopher sensed he cared about her, at least, and that relaxed him a little more because he wasn’t alone in hoping she was safe.

Eventually, when he thought he might go mad, Alex, her lightning, finally appeared on television. Every time her lightning struck a cobra, there was a brilliant flash of light, and then a burst of black smoke, fire, and the cobras fell one by one. The air rushed from Christopher’s lungs, and he slumped back.

“I told you. Nothing she can’t handle.”

Christopher nodded and switched off the TV.

“Are you worried about your dad, too?” He wasn’t sure exactly what made him ask, but since he hadn’t yet, and his worry for Alex reminded him of family in trouble, he’d asked.

Jinwoo’s lashes fanned out against his cheeks as he stared at the wall expressionlessly, but his aura fluctuated, betraying his agitation. Christopher eventually dropped the subject, assuming Jinwoo didn’t want to discuss it. He regretted possibly reopening a wound and sat silently with him, searching for a different topic to shift to.

“I just have…a question for him,” Jinwoo whispered, the slightest ache in his voice. Then the Korean Hunter stood and left the room. Christopher didn’t follow, his chest throbbing- not for himself, not for Alex, but for Jinwoo, who had a magic beast father and didn't know where Sung Il-Hwan was, unable to ask whatever important question was on his mind until he came into contact with him. He couldn’t look for his dad while watching Christopher. He hoped those two would reunite and that Jinwoo would get whatever answer he was looking for before it was too late. If he could, he’d help him find his Dad, but why was he upset over this in the first place?

“I don’t want to give a damn,” Christopher muttered under his breath, but being human, having compassion, was something he didn’t want to throw away when the lack of it was what he hated in so many others.

He went to find Jinwoo, leaned against the doorframe with his arms crossed, and then struck up a conversation. “What’s Seoul like?”

Jinwoo blinked at him slowly but didn’t hesitate to share all the highlights of living there, especially the architecture, the music, and the food. Christopher even asked about Jeju Island. Eventually, he got an idea when Jinwoo mentioned Kpop idols and Korean dramas.

“Want to watch one of those? There are international shows on Netflix. I’m sure I saw some Korean dramas on there that I’ve watched before." Maybe it would reduce some of that ache if Jinwoo could listen to his home language for a while.

Christopher asked what Jinwoo was in the mood for. Both of them agreed they could go without tragedies, melodramas, or even action flicks right now, but neither was interested in comedies. They went through the selection, and Jinwoo decided on a romance.

“You’re into that?” There was no judgment in Christopher’s tone. He was just curious if Jinwoo was a big romantic because he never would have guessed, but it was wrong of him to assume he wouldn’t be into it. Not because he was a guy, but because he was so unreadable, he couldn’t figure out his emotions, but Jinwoo shrugged.

“I like to try to understand things I don’t have experience with, and we can’t find anything else we want to watch.”

“Right.” Christopher smiled, unable to resist teasing, “Those must be the only reasons.”

Jinwoo sighed as Christopher pressed play. Christopher didn’t mind romances and frequently watched this genre with Alex, who was really into it, ranging from romcoms to dramas and everything in between. He liked passionate romances the most, but simultaneously loathed them. He had a love-hate relationship with many things that moved him because he felt so profoundly that it was overwhelming. Once, Alex said he was sensitive. She mentioned it wasn’t necessarily a bad thing- in fact, it could be good- but that it was a double-edged sword for him, and she hoped he would never change it, but wished he guarded his heart less. He’d rolled his eyes to conceal his agitation, and how the truth in that had shaken him.

He wondered about Jinwoo and his feelings while watching the couple meet. Now and then, he stole glances at Jinwoo’s features, trying to discern what was happening in his head. Still, despite this, he must have felt Christopher’s eyes on him; his gaze was glued to the television. So, Christopher smiled and watched it too, engrossed in the story. It happened slowly as they relaxed into the cushions and mindlessly watched until they’d gotten through three episodes, an hour each, until Jinwoo stretched and yawned quietly.

The sun had gone down, and Jinwoo’s aura was steady again, calm, and serene. Christopher decided to come clean, as there was no point in hiding it anymore. Alex said Jinwoo was a good person. Christopher said he’d try. Hating Jinwoo wasn’t going to happen, nor was it worthwhile or helpful toward their goals. He wanted to believe this guy wouldn’t be like the others. Perhaps that suspicion was one reason he kept him at arm’s length and rejected him at every turn. He couldn’t let him in, but he didn’t have to shut him out entirely when he’d done nothing wrong.

“Did you like it?” Christopher asked in fluent Korean.

Jinwoo’s head swiveled toward him. Instead of asking him anything obvious, Jinwoo offered a genuine compliment in Korean, his voice reminding him of the fluidity of quicksilver. He liked how Jinwoo’s voice altered just slightly, how his voice deepened a little, and how he was just as calm.

 “You have an accent, but your Korean is good.”

“Yeah? Yours isn’t half bad, either.” Christopher said, and Jinwoo huffed softly through his nose, that little laugh again. Christopher’s stomach flipped. “What other stuff do you like to do for fun?”

Jinwoo peered at him blankly, “What do you mean?”

“Hobbies. Such as video games. Books. Shows. Painting. Hiking.” When Jinwoo shook his head, Christopher’s stomach dropped. “What, you expect me to believe you spend all your time in the dungeons and do nothing else in your spare time?”

“I played video games a few times when I was younger, and I watched shows my sister watched, and she showed me music.” When Christopher stared at him expectantly, Jinwoo continued, but his brow was a little furrowed,  “I guess I like driving and seeing Jinho? I liked amusement parks once.”

This was—

No, maybe that wasn’t so abnormal for him. For the past several years, Jinwoo has raised his sister. But what about before? How could he not know what he liked doing? What did he do when he wasn’t raiding dungeons now that his mom was awake? Was he a workaholic? From how Jinwoo played the Chained Together game with Christopher, he’d already deduced he was an overachiever. Then, there was how seriously Jinwoo took his bodyguard duties and responsibilities for his family. No wonder he never fucking relaxed.

“Soon, do you want to look for some things for you to do that don’t just involve body guarding? I have some ideas in mind. You don’t relax enough. Having things that can take your mind off working is good.”

“That’s the most interest you’ve shown in me yet,” Jinwoo observed.

Christopher would have corrected him, almost did, if he didn’t think whatever he was about to say would be irreparable. “If Alex were here, she’d say the same thing and start harping about having fun and relieving stress. What do you say?”

“What do you like to do?” Jinwoo answered his question with a question instead. 

But Christopher held back his irritation for once. This was too important. He met a guy who barely has any hobbies outside his family and friends. “All kinds of things.”

“Such as?” Jinwoo almost sounded like he was challenging him. Christopher sighed.

"Shopping for clothes, watching and playing movies with Alex, and occasionally visiting runways and photoshoots. I also like designing.” When Jinwoo kept listening, Christopher decided to list most of them to encourage him and show him how many he could have, hoping he wouldn’t feel limited by time when he could do different ones when he did get a chance. “Fantasy books. I used to enjoy traveling, but not cruises. Water doesn’t agree with me much. Hazard of having a different element, I guess. Trying new tea is enjoyable too. In other words, anything that either chills me out or thrills me.”

“You get thrilled?”

“Oh, shut up.” Christopher snapped, a wave of blood-boiling heat surging through his veins. Jinwoo held up his hands in a mean-no-harm gesture, but his lips were quirked up faintly. Warmth bloomed in Christopher’s core, and suddenly, he was tired. So fucking tired. He didn’t know why this man got under his skin so easily.

As usual, Jinwoo pulled a deck of playing cards from nowhere. “Alex and I played this at your mansion.”

“Do you like it?” Christopher asked, the heat simmering.

 Jinwoo nodded, “Especially poker.”

They played a game.

“Why do you and Alex always win?” Christopher groaned, throwing down his cards after his fifth defeat.

“You are rather easy to read, Christopher,” Jinwoo said quietly, not gloating, which made it easier not to feel too prideful about a simple game.

Christopher stilled when Jinwoo whispered, sounding almost fond.

“I’ve never met anyone whose thoughts show on their face as honestly as yours do.”

Was he saying it was easy to tell what Christopher was thinking? A hard thump ricocheted through Christopher’s heart. For a moment, he couldn’t speak. 

“Yeah?” Christopher grumbled, “Not all of us can be as mysterious.”

“I’m mysterious?” Jinwoo frowned, as if he didn’t know.

“Don’t play innocent.” Christopher scoffed, switching back to English, “I’m sure the ladies love it.”

Jinwoo’s eyes narrowed. “Whatever you say.”

Christopher didn’t get this man, but he was starting to understand him better. He didn’t like it when Christopher mentioned his apparent non-existent dating life, so he wouldn’t prod. Why the fuck was Christopher so curious about that? Did this guy have no hobbies and no ladies he liked?

What if he didn’t like ladies that way at all?

Christopher stood tensely, “I’m going to sleep.”

“Do you always go to your room when you get uncomfortable?” Jinwoo asked.

“I’m not uncomfortable.”

“Like I said, you’re rather easy to read.”

Christopher walked away, a deep-set ache in his chest intensifying as he descended the stairs, but Jinwoo followed him. For a moment, he thought the man was heading to the room down the hall, but he stopped in the doorway as Christopher peeled off his shirt, pulled back the covers, and lay down.

“What is it?”

“Do you really want to be alone tonight?” Jinwoo asked quietly.

Christopher’s mind went blank for a moment, an image of Alex flashed through his mind, and he thought of both what a surprisingly good day he’d had with Jinwoo since the man had done his best to distract him, now that he thought about it, and for once, he could read Jinwoo. This wasn’t a good idea. They were alone right now. But it wouldn’t be any different from what they’d been doing.

“Do you?” Christopher’s voice was barely audible.

“No,” Jinwoo answered honestly.

Christopher patted the space beside him. Jinwoo joined him on the bed, arranged himself under the covers, and lay on his back with his hands folded on his stomach as if he were having an inner debate.

Then, Jinwoo turned his head toward him, his gaze glittering, “Can I touch your back or arm like you did for me the first time?”

Christopher’s eyes widened nearly imperceptibly, but it was fine. They’d done it before. Nothing would change. 

“Alright.”

As Christopher turned his back, his skin burned and tingled beneath Jinwoo’s fingertips, hyper-aware of every tender stroke, light brush, and experimental caress. Yet, Christopher was easing into it. The man wrote random words along his spine and shoulder blades in Korean, which were much more difficult for Christopher to make out, like ‘apple’ and ‘sword’ and’ which struck him as silly, but he was falling asleep quickly under his ministrations. He’d started tense, but now he was drowsy, unable to keep his eyes open, until Jinwoo wandered to a ticklish spot halfway underneath Christopher’s left shoulder blade and ribs, and Christopher jerked.

“What’s wrong?”

“Nothing,” He grumbled, “It’s a ticklish spot. Everyone has them.”

“Oh,” Jinwoo breathed, touching it again. Christopher jerked harder, rolled over on the bed, and pinned Jinwoo’s wrist in a firm grip to stop him. Still, the burning annoyance faded when he saw the contagious barely-there smile bending Jinwoo’s lips, and the man wrapped his strong arm securely around his waist, and Christopher’s breath caught in his throat, stiffening.

“…What are you doing?”

“When I slept against your chest the other day, I passed out. I looked it up, and listening to other people’s heartbeats helps people fall asleep.”

“You want me to lie on you?” Christopher asked incredulously.

Jinwoo shrugged.

Christopher was engaged in an inner war, teetering on the edge of wanting and denying. Jinwoo appeared to see it in his eyes because he removed his arm. 

Ultimately, desire won this round because he was too tired to argue, and Jinwoo was so warm; they both needed this if the man offered it. They probably wouldn’t sleep tonight if they separated on bad terms. Christopher adjusted the upper half of his body so his chest pressed against Jinwoo’s hard abdomen without their lower halves touching, partly to keep his weight off him. He lowered his ear to the left of Jinwoo’s breastbone, wrapped his arm, almost tentatively, around his waist, and closed his eyes. 

He didn’t think about his dad or the fact that Alex was warring with magic beasts. The moment Jinwoo hugged him tightly but gently, he listened to the steady rhythm of his heartbeat while breathing in the scent of cotton, soap, and Jinwoo's power wrapped around him like a safe shield. He passed out in moments, feeling safer and calmer in the arms of his protector than he had in a while. After almost dying, he’d been on edge too, but Jinwoo could defeat him in multiple ways. His last emotion was gratitude.

The next day, he checked in on Alex’s situation through the worldwide news stations every few hours. Jinwoo practiced with his armor all day, giving him space this time to brood. Christopher became increasingly agitated again when her name wasn’t mentioned most of the day. He consoled himself by reminding himself that if she were found dead, everyone would be talking about a National Authority hunter biting the dust. If she'd needed Jinwoo's shadows, the noise would be even louder. However, the tension wouldn’t ease until she was mentioned again, still alive and fighting. She must be exhausted by now.

“Beru found a natural hot spring nearby.” Jinwoo brought up after the third time he checked the news, “Do you want to go?” 

Christopher set the remote down. “That sounds great.”

He hadn’t known how much a visit would complicate things until it did, when he saw the man stripped out of every piece of clothing, and another layer of armor dropped between them.

*

When it was time to get out of the hot water after bathing together, they dried off with the towels they brought, with their nude backs facing each other.

Then, of all things, he heard a twig snap, and something else did right after.

"Jinwoo, did you hear that—“

Christopher instinctively turned around to seek out the reassuring presence of his bodyguard.

The man turned around sharply in response, and the question cut off and died on his tongue as his gaze bound to Jinwoo.

*

Being naked and getting an erection in front of the man because of him was already a problem for Christopher.

Jinwoo, being erect, too, was another story entirely.

 

Chapter 11: You deserve to know now (Week 2)

Notes:

Hello everyone! Here is the next chapter. This chapter was already finished with some minor editing needed, so I might as well post it as is. I'm sorry for any typos. Thank you, as always, for reading, sharing your thoughts and feelings, and for being the best readers in general. Good luck with this chapter and much love to you <3

❝I must freeze my heart to the one person who insists on setting it ablaze.❞ 
― Victoria Aveyard.
*

Steam drifted lazily in the hazy air, obscuring the diamond-like stars in the vast night sky. Christopher’s damp, wavy brown hair clung to his sweaty forehead as he rested his head against a slick boulder at the edge of the hot spring. Even the uneven gravelly texture beneath his feet felt pleasing as silky, hot water slid over his skin, and the steamy air warmed his face and neck. He listened to the rushing waterfall, water lapping at the rocky, mineral-coated edge of the spring, tree leaves rustling faintly, bubbles rippling up through the dark, clear water. The scent of rich mud, sweat, flowers, and greenery teased his senses. 

The tension in his muscles from worrying about Alex all day gradually eased as he tried to focus on the euphoria. Still, he kept thinking about the man less than four feet from him, staring at the moon’s reflection on the water, occasionally glancing at Christopher for reasons beyond him. He’d done it enough times now that he wondered what was on his mind, whether something was troubling him, which was why he wasn’t relaxing, like usual. Even Jinwoo’s heart rate was faster. 

“Is there something you want to say?” Christopher murmured after noticing Jinwoo’s fifth glance in the corner of his eye, turning his head just enough to look at the man’s face. He had been avoiding staring at Jinwoo for too long. They hadn’t brought swimsuits but arrived here suddenly after grabbing a couple of towels and decided to bathe…naked. Christopher preferred it that way, but he had never done this with a guy and kept wondering if he had crossed an invisible line by agreeing, knowing it was probably a bad idea for his mental health. He had already done two things he shouldn’t have done today. 

When he saw Jinwoo, he stared outright, stunned. He appeared graceful, surrounded by gleaming dark water, like a painting of some ethereal creature. The Korean Hunter’s handsome features were shining, aglow.  His damp raven bangs were half-plastered to his forehead; a few inky strands clung to his cheekbones, curled around his ears. He wasn’t sure when Christopher turned his gaze to the rest of his visible body. The flawless slopes of his shoulders and the upper half of his chiseled torso were beaded with droplets of sweat. His pale, creamy throat glinted silvery in the light, and his defined collarbone was slightly flushed, his map of scars standing out in sharper contrast in the dimness. Christopher had slept with his head on his chest last night and woke up with the man’s strong arms still hugging him securely in comfortable warmth as Jinwoo slept peacefully. 

Alarm bells rang in his head, warning him to avert his gaze, and his stomach dropped. 

What was he doing?

Christopher’s heart lurched in his throat when Jinwoo spoke quietly, “Do you like this?”

His distracted blue eyes tore sharply to Jinwoo’s thoughtful ones, searching Christopher’s expression. He tried to smooth it out, remembering Jinwoo claiming he was easy to read and inwardly scrambling to remember his question, “Like what?”

Jinwoo’s head inclined sideways curiously, and he gestured in a broad sweep that sent ripples outward on the surface, “The hot spring.”

“Yeah, do you?” Christopher murmured in a sandpapery rasp, trying to slow his pulse and forget what happened. He desperately focused on what Jinwoo asked and the man in general, “You look even tenser than usual.”

“It feels good.” Jinwoo nodded, ignoring Christopher’s observation to broach, “Have you ever done this before?”

Christopher dropped his head back, “Been to one of these places?”

Jinwoo nodded.

The wording came out poorly. Christopher didn’t think of how he might misunderstand him. “Not with anyone like you.”

“A bodyguard?” Jinwoo guessed, then lowered his tone, “Or—”

“Both.” Christopher’s throat tightened. “But more than that, you’re too considerate toward me when I’ve been nothing but a hassle since we met.”

“You looked like you needed a distraction,” Jinwoo admitted, confirming his painfully transparent, well-meaning intentions.

“Why are you like that?” Christopher bit out because it messed with his head; this whole thing did. First, Jinwoo kept his family’s secret and wouldn’t accept money to keep him quiet. He gave him peace offerings and made every conceivable effort to get along. Jinwoo taught him how to cook. He covered Christopher’s ears when the smoke alarm went off. He sat there with him when he worried about Alex. He was always so blunt and honest with him. Danced and watched over them while they drank. He tried to fix his mistakes when he made them, such as with the privacy problem, and Jinwoo cuddled with Christopher and engaged in pillow talk like it was nothing. He acted caring in these incredibly subtle ways that Christopher spent too long attempting to decipher, then turned around and was unreadable again, a split second later, as if flipping a switch. The only thing Jinwoo did that should be expected was protecting him. Yet, when Jinwoo fought five S-Rank bodyguards, Christopher was still surprised he kept his bargain. Alex said he was a good person more than once and tried to help Christopher accept it, but he kept fighting the idea.

What did that say about Christopher? 

“Like what?”

“You’re always so calm,” He scowled, “like nothing fazes you, except in the beginning when I pissed you off.”

Jinwoo frowned, “…Is that why you’re constantly trying to provoke me?”

“Maybe. I don’t know why I do it.” Christopher sighed, thinking of all the times he tried to get a rise out of Jinwoo. How infuriating he found what he suspected was a mask, until he began to think Jinwoo was cool-headed and reticent by nature. Was he just envious of the bastard for being able to control his emotions? Did he hate him for getting under his skin? It started as a power play. Christopher threw tantrums because he hated relying on someone else for something as basic as safety, even though he should have been grateful. Jinwoo’s calm grated on his nerves. His composure was incomprehensible to him when their lives were at stake. On top of that, Christopher suffered from major trust issues and knew it. 

“Try.” Jinwoo whispered, “If you talk it through, maybe you’ll figure it out, and we can eliminate the hostility.”

“Maybe—“ Christopher paused, hesitating, “Maybe I just don’t want to be disappointed. Get to know you, find out you aren’t who I think you are, so it’d be easier for me to hate you from the start.”

“But you don’t hate me?” Jinwoo’s brows knitted, one corner of his lip curving up nearly imperceptibly.

“Don’t look so pleased,” He gritted out, the water splashing as he leaned forward and poked Jinwoo’s sternum with his index finger, pissed, “You shouldn’t have to prove everything you do. You’ve given me no reason, yet I can’t look at you without…without…”

Jinwoo pressed his chest to his index finger, “You’ve physically attacked me four times now, yet you’ve held back subconsciously the last three. From what I’ve observed, it feels more like you’ve been testing me more than anything since we met.”

“Do you blame me?”

“No.”

“Why the hell not?” A vein ticked in Christopher’s jaw, “Anyone else would.”

Jinwoo’s smile fell, “Because I don’t let many people close to me for a reason.”

“Yet, you come into my bed.” Christopher heaved a choked laugh, “That’s pretty damn close to be near someone.”

“You let me.” Jinwoo shrugged, reached up, and grasped Christopher’s wrist, and he froze, “You said you wanted me to survive. You make sure I sleep well. Even when you kick up a fuss, they aren’t for completely invalid reasons. There’s a reason behind everything you do.”

“A reason doesn’t make lashing out at you right.” His nose flared, furious that they were even having this conversation. They should go back to being quiet. Christopher didn’t want to hear this. It made him feel softer toward him. He was already messing with his mind. They weren’t compatible. Christopher was overly emotional, had a fiery temper, and was too sensitive, according to Alex. Many people would call him paranoid who didn’t know him well enough, blissfully ignorant of his experiences. He felt Jinwoo understood him way better than Christopher had realized. That bothered him. 

“It doesn’t.” Jinwoo agreed, glancing down at his hand as he turned it over to see Christopher’s palm, pondering something for a time, before speaking decisively, “Even if you’re not, I’m sure of one thing.”

To be sure of anything in this situation was more than Christopher had, so he scoffed, but he was genuinely curious, “And that is?”

“You have been trying to protect me longer than you realize, “ Jinwoo’s grip tightened, and he stared Christopher dead in the eye, “not just with armor, but starting with pushing me away.”

Christopher tried to pull his hand away like he’d been burned, but Jinwoo didn’t let go. Christopher almost bared his teeth at him. A strange tension thickened in the air, and the atmosphere heated several degrees as his skin tingled beneath Jinwoo’s hot square palm.

“Why is that, Christopher?” Jinwoo asked, as if he dearly wanted to know the answer, “You’re not like this with you’re best friend, you don’t lash out so strongly at Norma Selner and Micheal Connor when they offend you, your father’s bodyguards, your dad whom you have every reason to be angry with, and seem more on edge with me, who is guarding you, than the magic beast that almost killed you.”

The air caught in his throat. His hand went limp in Jinwoo’s. Had Jinwoo observed him this whole time that far while trying to figure him out, too?

“I don’t think it’s only because we haven’t known each other long. Because you know something? You don’t hold Alexandria in bed the same way, either.” 

Like he’d sucker-punched him, the air rushed from Christopher’s lungs, and his mind spun as that same, needy heat burned through his gut.

His warning was dangerously low through the cage of his teeth. “Let. Go. Jinwoo.”

Jinwoo couldn’t possibly be implying what Christopher suspected he was.

Jinwoo released him and sat back against the edge, but he didn’t take his eyes off him. Christopher tried and failed to swallow, dropped his hand into the water, and crossed his arms just as something cold dropped on his shoulder. Then another, and another, and something kept falling into the hot, steaming water. Jinwoo and Christopher both glanced at the sky as more fell.

“It’s raining.” Jinwoo reached out, catching the rain in his palm, and there it was again, that feeling he was looking at something ethereal, he questioned what he was, yet mortal as he was lethal, simple as he was complex, natural and otherworldly, and so startlingly human at the same time.

“It is.” He breathed and realized it was raining inside him, too, but it wasn’t putting out the fire in him. No matter how much he tried to douse the flames, nothing ever worked around this guy, just like when Christopher first awakened and burned acres upon acres of land. He thought the fire might burn down the world when he was in the center of that hellscape, watching everything burn down until the mages arrived with their magic water and many fire departments spread out. It took a week of hard labor, and the forest had still been wiped off the map. They said nothing could grow back, just like the lives lost with a single spark. The soil was so charred through several layers. Maybe that was part of why he became a hunter. So the only thing he would burn was monsters.

Sometimes, he felt like he was burning himself more than anything else.

Alex had survived, but if Jinwoo came any closer, would — 

“You don’t have to worry about me,” Jinwoo told him, clenching the water in his fist. “I want to be here.”

Christopher stared at him through the torrent of rain for an unknown time, and when Jinwoo finally looked at him, he was smiling.

Like when he fell asleep with Jinwoo, wrapped up in his presence, Christopher couldn’t think.

He could do nothing for a time but let himself relax into that silent warmth, but his heart wouldn’t stop pounding.

*

Eventually, the cold rain overpowered the warmth of the hot spring, and they turned to each other simultaneously, as if the same thought passed through their heads.

“Are you done?” Jinwoo murmured, as if he hadn’t tipped Christopher off balance the whole time they’d been here.

“Yeah, we should get out now,” Christopher muttered, “You first, or me?”

“We can get out with our backs turned to each other.” Jinwoo suggested, “If it means that much to you.”

Christopher ignored him and pushed himself up, but listened to the suggestion, trying and failing not to think of how Jinwoo made it sound as if he didn’t care if he saw Christopher naked or if Christopher saw him. He tried and failed to ignore the heat kindling in his lower abdomen, his semi-hardness, and pretended it didn’t exist.

*

Seconds later, he heard a twig snap loudly when his feet reached the front of his folded towel, which was wet because he’d stupidly left it in the rain.

Christopher turned toward his bodyguard on pure instinct, nothing else. “Jinwoo, did you hear that—“

Jinwoo turned around at the same time, figure tense and vigilant, and Christopher’s eyes inevitably fell between his legs, and he stilled.

The man did the same, only he was looking at Christopher’s cock, which was rapidly hardening at the sight of Jinwoo’s arousal.

At first, his thoughts were wiped clean, then raced, as he stood there, immobile. That erection couldn’t be for Christopher, he tried to tell himself, but who else was here? Who else was here, naked in the water with him, and if it were any other reason, why would Jinwoo be staring at him with that beautiful expression? He was…Jinwoo was aroused for him. He didn’t want to believe it, a large part of him did, and he couldn’t deny the facts when Jinwoo wouldn’t look away.

Don’t.

The weak, resisting voice whispered through his mind as Jinwoo peered at Christopher’s arousal, thickening more beneath his attention, his soft-looking lips parted, his dark eyes wanting. 

Surprisingly, Christopher’s thoughts returned to their cuddling sessions—all their intimate moments in bed. 

Did it mean something to Jinwoo? Had he been thinking of him? Just the thought made his chest tighten, and his core burned.

Don’t think about it.

But it was when Jinwoo met his gaze, his cheekbones flushed, looking like a dream, that nailed his tongue to the roof of his mouth before he could say anything to dissuade any choices that could be irreparable. Frustration simmered beneath his skin, and something purer, softer, hotter, needier.

Rain poured over Jinwoo, trickling over every curve and edge of him, shining like quicksilver beneath the moonlight. Droplets fell off the tip of his bangs as Jinwoo stepped toward Christopher slowly and stopped a foot away from him. The air became thinner and thinner as he lost his will to do anything but stand still in his last attempt at defying his emotions when Jinwoo reached for him, never breaking eye contact, casting Christopher under an unbreakable spell. 

Don’t touch him.

That same dark voice warned weakly in the back of his mind, It was so fragile, getting quieter.

Five cool wet pinpricks touched the nape of his neck as Jinwoo held his gaze captive. His touch burned like dry ice straight through his skin and vertebrae. The patter of rain muffled as if his ears were clogged by cotton. His mind turned to a wasteland of white. There was a distant sound of a frantically beaten drum. So powerful, it bumped against his ribs. All he could register was how close Jinwoo’s handsome face was to his. His lips tingled. Heat washed over an inch of him beneath the icy rain, and he was so vulnerable.

“Christopher, " Jinwoo whispered, his name so pure and untainted on his lips. “Is this alright?”

For a moment, Christopher forgot every single logical reason why he couldn’t do this. He felt he was in safe hands, everything would be alright, and he could trust this man whose eyes burned like live coals, burning brightly for him. He should have stopped this right here, but instead…instead…just once, he wanted to give in.

“I wish you hadn’t asked.” Eyes falling half-lidded, he heard the words vaguely coming from him, as Christopher leaned forward, his palm pressing flat to Jinwoo’s sternum, and lost himself in dizzying wonder because he wasn’t just hard for Christopher; Jinwoo’s pulse was out of control, just like his was. When he looked back on it later, he’d think, that’s when his resistance collapsed.

“…Why?” Jinwoo breathed, as his forehead dropped gently against his. While Christopher stopped breathing, his eyes locked on Jinwoo’s.

He took the smallest step toward Jinwoo, like right before someone dropped off a cliff. He tasted clean rain for a wonderful second before their lips brushed in a searing, feather-light stroke. Jinwoo ran his fingers gently along the curve of his skull, and Christopher almost forgot he’d ever been hurt.

Jinwoo tilted his head and gently pressed his incredibly soft lips to his with mind-numbing pressure. His softness was so divine that every nerve ending sparked to life as if Christopher were a firework.

Christopher barely heard his own answer:

“Because I knew I’d do this.”

And Christopher kissed him back. Their lips collided perfectly, lingered, and finally molded together. Christopher’s hand slid up his chest and neck, cradling his cheekbone, with his thumb braced against his temple, tilting his head just right. The air rushed from Jinwoo’s lungs and Christopher stole his oxygen. All he could hear was Jinwoo’s pulse beating erratically; it was the only thing that mattered. It felt like every movement of their lips was dancing to the rhythm of that sound. Every thump thump thump like - yes, yes, yes — when he should be saying no to both of them. But he didn’t think about that as he stroked the man’s mouth with heady, feverish glides until Jinwoo instinctively parted his lips to let him in.

He flicked and swirled his tongue teasingly along the tip of Jinwoo’s in an intoxicating dance that sent tingling sensations running down his spine like electricity. The man made a soft, pleased sound that shot straight to his groin. Christopher teased him, coaxing out responses greedily by withdrawing and coming back with new movement, depth, and sensation, until Jinwoo’s tongue came out to play. Christopher lost himself in his clean taste and masculine scent, utterly drunk on him, until his toes curled. Yes.

Christopher raked his blunt nails along Jinwoo’s bicep, feeling his stiff muscles flexing beneath his touch. He caressed Jinwoo's soft lips gently with his, lavishing him with the tenderness and skill he deserved, his inner world soaring as Jinwoo encouraged him with soft sighs and moans. Jinwoo’s smoldering hands roved his arms, the ladder of his ribcage, waist, his chest, as if he couldn’t get enough of touching him until Jinwoo drew him closer by his nape again, fingers tangling in his hair, leaving the slightest sting on his scalp that flared his arousal more, as he pulled him closer. God, yes. Christopher’s thumb teased Jinwoo’s angular jawline like butterfly wings before he nibbled tenderly on the supple flesh. 

Jinwoo’s breathing turned ragged; he pulled back a millimeter. Christopher’s lashes parted slowly to look at him, dazed. Those sepia-gray eyes he was so taken with were beautifully glazed over as if hypnotized, looking at him as if Christopher was a pyre that Jinwoo wanted to throw himself in. Whatever he saw in Christopher’s eyes made Jinwoo snap. The man captured Christopher in the most soul-crushing kiss he’d ever received, hauling Christopher against his carved chest by his hipbone in his large, blazing palm and long piano fingers with that effortless strength in one smooth motion. Yes, fuck yes. All technique and caution fled from their systems. They kissed feverishly, and every thought burned up completely, devoured by sensation. 

Desire gave way to need, and they gripped each other more roughly than Christopher would ever treat a woman whom he always showed tenderness, even without emotional attachment. It appeared Jinwoo was done with being gentle. Christopher had never lost control like this before with anyone. As Jinwoo took command of the kiss, drawing response after response from him, Christopher’s knees weakened, and he gripped Jinwoo’s neck, clawed at his shoulder blade to pull him closer, needing his strong body and pounding heart against his, needing him to never, ever fucking stop. 

Their pelvises collided, sparks flew behind his eyelids, and Christopher swallowed Jinwoo’s perfect, blissed-out moan, and the inferno of desire they made almost consumed him. Just before Jinwoo’s rigid cock ground against his thigh, and reality finally slammed into him like a fucking planet. His hammering heart stopped. Christopher violently wrenched himself away, stumbling back, like slapped awake from the sweetest dream.

Christopher covered the lower half of his face tightly with his palm, blunt nails digging into his own jaw, as he peered at Jinwoo, blue eyes torn and wide.

Jinwoo peered at him with equally stunned, wide eyes, both their chests heaving, panting breathlessly.

This was why Christopher’s overwhelming emotions were dangerous.

But even more dangerous was one Sung Jinwoo.

*

“I’m—“ Jinwoo whispered, a heart-wrenching hint of shame in his eyes. Christopher cut him off immediately.

“Don’t say you’re sorry.” Christopher almost pleaded in a rough rasp, raking his hand sharply through his hair, “You weren’t the only one. You’re good, alright?”

“From your reaction, I’m sure I did something wrong.” Concern replaced Jinwoo’s desire, which fucked Christopher up more. Jinwoo held out his towel to him because Christopher was frozen and had forgotten he was still standing there, nude. He just kissed a man while naked, and he had no excuse. Someone else wouldn’t need one. It wouldn’t have mattered if Jinwoo had just kissed anyone but Christopher. Christopher just broke his cardinal rule, and twenty years of effort went down the drain. But what he cared about far more at the moment was—

“You didn’t. I’m the bastard.” Christopher took the towel from his hands, without letting their fingers brush, his chest aching, “That was your first kiss, wasn’t it?”

He hadn’t thought of it until their cocks touched. He remembered Jinwoo hadn’t done anything sexual with anyone, which Christopher took very seriously, as he did with all first times. Most of his thoughts until then had completely surrounded the fact that Jinwoo’s heart was racing for him, which was precisely why he shouldn’t have done this to him. He should have said no when Jinwoo asked if it was all right, knowing nothing could come from it. If this guy had any…any feelings toward him at all, Christopher just fucked up in a terrible way that was so unfair to Jinwoo. And him? Christopher couldn’t even begin to process how Jinwoo made him feel. Christopher didn’t matter right now.

“Yes, and it was a great first kiss.” Jinwoo’s brow furrowed, saying it like admitting it was so easy for him, smiling with those kiss-swollen lips that Christopher practically bruised, “I liked it a lot.”

His core overflowed with warmth. Christopher had loved it. It felt so right. But it didn’t mean anything that could last. Nor could it happen again. Jinwoo’s first kiss should have been with someone with more to offer him, but Christopher crossed a line he swore he never would.

“Hey,” Jinwoo whispered, but Christopher pulled back when Jinwoo attempted to touch his hand. The man’s eyebrows furrowed in visible confusion.

“You say it’s fine, but I don’t believe you.” For the first time since he met him, Jinwoo’s gaze looked unbearably sad. He probably thought Christopher had toyed with him on purpose when that had been the last thing he’d meant to do. Heavy guilt poured into his gut like mercury. “Did I scare—”

“No, there’s nothing to be scared of. You’re not scary.” He tried to comfort, his heart pounding a mile a minute, and wrapped the towel around his waist as his mind swum, because the worst thing Christopher could do was react negatively in that way in this delicate situation, and let Jinwoo think he was scared or disgusted. “Listen carefully. There’s nothing to be ashamed of. You hear me? This is natural; you’re good and didn’t do anything wrong.”

Christopher did, but Jinwoo didn’t seem to get it. How could Christopher tell him they shouldn’t have done that without hurting Jinwoo? Something important occurred to him then…something he wished he had realized long before.

Could it be that perhaps one primary reason Christopher pushed Jinwoo away this whole time, got so irritated with him, tried to get rises out of him, and did everything possible to put distance between them, was due to an attraction he knew he couldn’t have?

Oh god.

“But you’re shaking, Christopher.”

“No, I’m not.” Christopher clenched his fists to stop his fingertips from trembling, but they wouldn’t. He didn’t want Jinwoo to look back on what should’ve been a mutually wonderful experience, aroused in front of a guy, for a man, having kissed him, and become like Christopher out of hurt and disappointment, or feel rejected; he wouldn’t wish it on anyone.  Even now, Christopher was wondering about his Dad, wondering what would have happened if any reporter got a snapshot and it wasn't even likely in this area. He choked out, “It’s ok. Think about yourself right now. I…I can’t do this.”

There were no redos for first kisses. He despised himself for more than one reason.

“What can’t you do?” Jinwoo asked in a dangerously low voice, but his anger didn’t feel directed at Christopher. He wasn’t sure which would be better.

"This." His tingling lips slammed shut. He debated for a collection of labored heartbeats, warring with what to say, but Jinwoo deserved the truth. Giving him false hope and leading him on would be worse. Christopher chuckled, the sound brittle, and he was as honest as he’d ever been with anyone on this subject since back then, and he had to warn Jinwoo. “Nothing can happen between us. Nothing.”

“I don’t get it. I could feel how much you wanted me—“

“Stop.” Christopher snapped, adrenalized blood rushing through his ears like a broken faucet, and it took everything he had, every ounce of strength and self-restraint, to gentle his tone. “We can talk more with clothes on.”

“…Okay.” Jinwoo swallowed audibly, and his tone was upset, preferable right now over the sweet voice he’d been using, and the worst outcome. 

Christopher nodded, sick to his stomach.

“I just want to know one more thing:” Jinwoo whispered, glaring fiercely into Christopher’s eyes.

“Why aren’t you as kind to yourself as you’re being to me?”

“It’s not kindness!” Christopher seethed, thinking only about what he had done to Jinwoo, what he needed to know before someone came along and fucked him up. “I just wanted you to know it’s okay to feel this way about a man before anyone else could lie and claim otherwise.”

Jinwoo cut his hand through the air, every word glacial, “It’s okay for everyone else to feel it, but you, you mean.”

White noise roared in his head.

“Let’s go home,” Christopher gritted out, swallowing down his turmoil with all his might, trying to fold it like a piece of paper, tuck it into a drawer, until he could handle it later.

“Home? You say that while burning down any chance of building it.” 

“You don’t understand.” He gritted out, shouting, “I do have one—!”

“A closet isn’t a home.”

Christopher stopped breathing. Before Christopher could process those words, Jinwoo grasped his bicep but didn’t say another word after they reappeared in the mansion. They both went in opposite directions to put on new, dry clothes. Christopher raced to his room in a motion blur, shutting the door as softly behind him as he could manage and locking it so Jinwoo couldn’t come in yet. From the sounds, the man was still shuffling downstairs, giving him space like he asked. He needed to clear his head and apologize to him, but there was no way to make this right. If Jinwoo wanted something from him, like this, he couldn’t give it to him, mainly because Christopher knew deep down that Jinwoo — 

Wouldn’t be alone.

*

After nearly an hour of being lost in thought, tense, and torturing himself, Christopher finally muttered, “I can’t leave him like this.”

He opened the door, tensing increasingly with each step, and padded down the staircase. Jinwoo was waiting on the sofa with one hand folded in his lap, the other absentmindedly swinging a dagger in a circle, staring blankly at nothing.

“Can we talk?” Christopher asked him, glancing at the dagger, but he didn’t fear for his life.

The dagger vanished when Jinwoo met his eyes, and the Korean Hunter scooted to the edge of the couch in invitation, “Yes.”

Christopher’s throat tightened, his stomach full of barbed knots for what he was about to share, but Jinwoo should at least know why he freaked out, even if it was a risk. You don’t steal a guy’s first kiss, put all that feeling into it, then reject him without an explanation.

He sat beside Jinwoo in silence, as Jinwoo peered at his face. Christopher sighed inaudibly, rested his elbows on his knees to keep them from bouncing, and clasped his hands, pressing his forehead to them. He stared at the floor, his features twisted, tortured, hidden behind his clasped knuckles.

“It’s okay,” Jinwoo whispered patiently, “I can wait if you’re not ready to—“

“No. You deserve to know now before I change my mind…Promise me this stays between us, alright?”

“Always.”

*

And Christopher told him the truth.

 

Chapter 12: Art (Not A Chapter)

Notes:

Not a chapter, just art as a big thank you! <3
I think this Christopher knows how to play piano just to be happily cliche.
So if Jinwoo was sitting beside him as he tried to teach him a few notes,
paying attention to the piano would be challenging.
Piano or Jinwoo, Chris?
Chris: Piano.
Me: you fucking liar.
The next chapter will be posted hopefully within 2 days! <3
Thank you SO MUCH for reading once again! <3 I love you guys! <3

(

Chapter 13: Just like that (Week 3)

Notes:

There are heavy themes in this chapter that are sad. I don’t find Christopher’s ‘truth’ out of the realm of possibility. So this is the background he was given. Hopefully, it will illuminate why he is the way he is. Also, Jinwoo isn’t being subtle now that the cat’s out of the bag. So good fucking luck lmfao. Thank you to everyone who loved the previous chapter and art! I hope this chapter finds you well! I found it interesting to write. The ending was the funnest, though lol. Thank you so much for reading and sharing, everyone! <3 <3 <3

This could have serious consequences, yet Christopher felt compelled to act.

Jinwoo deserved the truth rather than being left in the dark, uncertain if he was being toyed with or grappling with his understanding of intimacy and himself.

No one should bear such burdens or regrets in this situation. This decision could also allow Christopher to make amends for ruining Jinwoo's first kiss. If he backed out, he would be no better than those who shoved him into the closet and convinced him to keep the door locked forever. He focused on Jinwoo’s calming pulse and breathing while inhaling his soothing scent, trying to quiet his doubts as Jinwoo helped him relax. It was ironic that he sought solace from someone who posed a threat to him in various ways, because that kiss they shared was already leverage.

“First of all, I need to tell you not to let what happened to me scare you into becoming like I am.” Christopher lifted his head, turning his cheek sideways on his knuckles to give Jinwoo eye contact, because this part was vital before he shared the nightmares he’d faced. 

When Jinwoo peered at him in patient silence, and he was sure he had the man’s full attention, Christopher continued gravely, “Things like what I’m about to tell you happen all the time to rich and famous people who are prime targets for ransom and blackmail. I’m just one of the unlucky ones. If you take anything away from this, don’t let it be fear, or thinking that who you are is wrong or something to be ashamed of. Just because these things happen doesn’t mean you should spend your life alone and quiet, like I chose to. ”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Jinwoo promised, his tone hardening, “But if you believe all of that, why do you act ashamed of yourself?”

“That’s not why I hid it.” Christopher snapped, working his jaw, forcing himself to keep his temper in check. This was not the time to lash out or hurt Jinwoo more. He gentled his tone, his throat so raw it felt scraped by sandpaper. “I’m not ashamed of being bisexual; it’s because I’m protecting my family and myself.”

“Why did you start hiding it?”

Christopher’s heart pounded, adrenaline spiking in his veins, as he fought to justify his actions because logic and reason told him to stop now while he was ahead. Every other part of him urged him to give Jinwoo one more chance, as his gut instincts assured him he could. If he were wrong about Jinwoo, he would be better off dead, so he’d beg for his life.

“Jinwoo, I’m only going to tell you this once more. Then I need you to take everything I tell you to your grave. I’m putting more trust in you right now than I’ve put in anyone for a long time.” Christopher’s voice broke, and humiliation burned through him, “Please don’t make me regret it.”

He’d relinquish his pride and decide based on the man’s answer. Christopher would stop this here if Jinwoo reacted impatiently, angrily, or annoyed, just because he was repeating himself. He might test him until the end, but he knew no other way. If Jinwoo betrayed him, Christopher would never open up to someone about this again. A person could only handle so much disappointment.

“Always,” Jinwoo repeated calmly, like he didn’t mind saying it as often as Christopher needed to hear it. Christopher exhaled the breath he didn’t know he was holding. He leaned back on the plush sofa, sat up straight, and slid his palm from his forehead to his chin, dropping it in his lap.

Yet, Jinwoo didn’t hesitate to reach out to him despite the weakness he revealed, firmly placed his warm hand on Christopher’s shoulder, and told him more softly than he’d ever heard him speak, “You’re safe.”

He’d said that to Jinwoo once after the man woke up with him. Christopher decided to believe him and let him keep his supportive hand there, taking strength from his touch. Then, he nodded and began. He returned to the nightmarish memory hell he’d never wanted to revisit in depth, but he thought about it every day because it kept him from slipping, anyway.

“Hiding that I am bisexual started a bit before puberty. I knew something was different about me from the other boys, but couldn’t quite put my finger on it until my first experience hearing the word ‘gay’ was when the others flung it around as an insult.” Christopher glared at the wall, scoffing, “But when I discovered what it meant, I realized it was a word for why I thought guys were so pretty and had an innocent fascination with them. But I kept quiet because I didn’t want to be insulted. I was proud, even then, although I didn’t understand why they used it like a bad word. I kept my silence until middle school and didn’t tell anyone until I met my first crush, who happened to be a boy. It was the first time I slipped.”

“I heard you talk to Alexandria about slipping.” Jinwoo whispered, “Is being attracted to me what you meant?”

Christopher’s throat constricted, “Yeah…I think my subconscious knew I could get tempted by you, but I wouldn’t allow it. Not until I kissed you tonight.”

Jinwoo peered at him thoughtfully, but accepted his answer in stride. “Something went wrong with your first crush, didn’t it?”

Christopher raked his hand roughly through his hair, “It did...”

Without looking at him, Christopher quietly told Jinwoo about his first crush. Who was a soft-spoken, sweet boy from a private school that Christopher attended for a language program in another country when he was a teenager, which he’d tried to forget. He noticed the kind-faced boy a while ago and often stared at him in class. At some point, the boy figured out Christopher was infatuated, but he thought the boy was nice when he approached Christopher. He gradually let the boy get close to him, starting as his ‘friend’, but he’d felt different from the beginning because he was the first person to flirt with Christopher subtly, and when Christopher caught on, he wanted to believe the boy meant it.

Christopher liked him so much that he bought him things when they hung out. Back then, he hadn’t known that being gay could negatively affect his family’s image as much as it did now, and at the time, he hadn’t cared as much. It happened during his brief rebellious stage, after all. The deeper his infatuation grew, the less careful young Christopher became about hiding his interest in him. However, unlike the others who betrayed and tried to manipulate Christopher, the boy was a natural con man. Perceptive, covertly manipulative, and terribly convincing. More than anything, he was skilled at making suggestions.

“Some people just have that skill. And that bastard was so charismatic…so I closed my eyes to the signs. He was one of the scarce few who managed to fool me over time and gain enough trust to really matter. Nothing like Alex, but the nature of platonic and romantic feelings isn’t the same.” He bit the inside of his cheek to give himself a different kind of pain, to chase away the ache in his chest that had never entirely gone away.

“Don’t hurt yourself.” Jinwoo grasped his jaw tenderly, but Christopher flinched like he’d slapped him. Jinwoo released him immediately.

“Don’t you see? I already did,” Christopher whispered cryptically, not elaborating, as he continued to delve into those dark corridors, but stopped chewing.

He explained how the boy was straight but led Christopher on, flirted with him, and suggested they could have more, using him until it became casual for him to ask for material things. Then, one day, Christopher told the boy that his parents didn’t want him to go on spending sprees for a while, and the boy suddenly changed, got angry, and mean. Christopher distanced himself, and the boy turned on him. Christopher had never touched him, not even close, but the boy said he would tell the whole school that he was gay. He would lie and tell everyone Christopher kissed him. 

“I wound up beating the shit out of him, told him if he touched my family, I would kill him. I told my dad what happened, and my dad immediately bribed the boy’s family. I didn’t understand.”

“Is that why you—“

“Thought you wanted money when you found out about my Dad’s mistress?” Jinwoo nodded. Christopher smirked bitterly, “It was a part of it. Since money tends to keep people quiet, the easiest. Money is usually what people are after when they get close to me, anyway.”

“What did your mom say?”

“She told me what I told you. She said nothing was wrong with me, and she was right, but we had to handle this carefully. She didn’t want me to be hurt any further.”

“Anyway, my parents transferred me back home to be homeschooled. A month later, I understood why my Dad acted so quickly. I found out the boy had targeted someone else soon after I left, the chairman’s son, who came from old money. Only when the second boy was blackmailed…he and his father refused to pay up. Before they could do anything about it, like go to the police, the boy who targeted us both spread rumors that the second boy was gay and did something worse.” Christopher shook his head, clenching his fists on his knees, sick to his stomach, “Bullies tormented him, and he ruined his father’s reputation. His father was fired as chairman, the media got involved, and his father was rejected by his inner circle in high society due to the nature of the accusations. No one wanted to be associated with his family anymore. The worst part, though, was that the kid got traumatized for life to the point I never heard anything about him again because apparently...his family moved out of the country.”

“That’s…terrible.” Jinwoo breathed, squeezing Christopher’s shoulder, and Christopher could read him for once. He sounded horrified, even furious, like he couldn’t find any more words, but what else was there to say? His instincts told him Jinwoo meant it, which made him feel less on edge about tearing himself open.

“Yeah, yeah, it is.” Christopher sighed, a deep, heavy breath, “During the whole thing, my dad adamantly assured me there was nothing wrong with me, but the situation and people who thought poorly of LGBT+ people and treated them like this were. Yet, he asked me not to come out, because he wanted me to wait until I was older, and could handle how the world might perceive and treat me. I was so angry and somehow still had hope in people then. I thought it was a one-time fluke, and I shouldn’t have to stay quiet for any reason. I assumed he was secretly ashamed of me and wouldn’t admit it, so he made excuses. But I decided to keep it to myself because of what happened to that other boy and his family.”

“Did it happen again?” Jinwoo frowned, his gaze genuinely sad.

“Something similar happened in high school and college,” Christopher confirmed coldly. “In high school, I was set up. I don’t know how they figured it out this time. I’m assuming it was because I’m too easy to read, like you said. You figured it out, too, and it hasn’t been long.”

“What happened?”

“Are you sure you want to know?” Christopher asked. “It’s just more of the same old sob story.”

“How is trauma a sob story?” Jinwoo asked, “It’s true, and it hurt and affected you. That matters.”

Christopher's heart squeezed, and he couldn't look away from this man for a moment, who he wanted to believe really was able to understand, be so compassionate.

“I stayed late at the pool in high school because water always made me feel queasy. An upperclassman I’d never spoken to approached me once everyone was gone to make it look like we were hiding in there. It turns out he’d been hired to walk up to me, get close enough to hold my hand while I was half naked, pull me toward him, and get at an angle near me so it looked like we were kissing. The guy who hired him got a snapshot and used it against me, and I’m sure you can guess how. We paid them off, too, after discreetly paying off the dean to expel the guy. Dad wanted to ruin his life more and even go after his family, but I convinced him not to because I didn’t want to become the same monster he was.”

Jinwoo rubbed his back, and Christopher relaxed beneath his hand, just a little. “You didn’t deserve that. No one does. You not going after uninvolved people is something to be proud of.”

“Thanks, but I don’t need a pat on the back. I just wish more people were the same.”

“Alright.” Jinwoo nodded and dropped his hand, accepting it, as if he understood exactly what he meant, but spoke in the same gentle voice. “What happened in college?”

“In college, I had a safe. On top of the regular stuff you’d expect to find in it, it had hidden sexy magazines of male models when I slipped once for months.” Christopher huffed a laugh, because that was back when he still touched himself to guys, “When he found my safe, my roommate in university broke into it. Never should have trusted that bastard to mind his own business when he was nosy about my life, anyway. I thought it was basic human decency to respect each other’s privacy, but no.”

He stopped there. He couldn’t tell Jinwoo how his mom had taken care of that one because her methods weren’t legal and were worse than bribery. She hadn’t told Christopher what she planned until after the fact. That was why he once said to Jinwoo that his mom would go to war for him. Even hire a private investigator to blackmail them in return. It turned out that his roommate had many secrets of his own. Christopher didn’t talk to her for weeks, but eventually, gratitude and understanding won out—the instinct to protect one’s family.

“He should have.” Jinwoo shook his head, a surprising amount of restrained anger smoldering in his usually calm voice, but he tried to hide it. At least there was no judgment, and he cared enough about Christopher to be upset for his sake, but this should outrage anyone. “…So those three incidents were why you made this decision?”

“Not only that. I was also expected to follow my father into a political career. You think I wanted to worry about getting caught as an ambassador or politician, too, living under an even bigger microscope? Once I was inevitably caught like the last three times, I’d always be known as a gay senator, the gay congressman’s son, and every lady I spent time with would be suspected of being a beard. Turns out a lot of people don’t understand what being bisexual means, nor should it matter.” His voice rose by the end. “I saw story after story like that one of people who went through terrible things that affected their families negatively. So I pretended that part of me didn’t exist.”

“But it does exist,” Jinwoo whispered.

“Sure, but I can choose whether to act on it.” Rage bubbled up in his gut like sulfuric acid. He thought he might throw up for a moment. But he did this to himself. Perhaps he could have chosen another way before it set in stone, but this was how it had to be.

“Do you intend to hide it forever? You’ve already hidden it for so long.”

“Ha. This isn’t just about me. My father spent forever campaigning, became a senator for two terms, then a congressman, and now he wants to… never mind." Jinwoo didn't need to know his dad wanted to run for President, "Being a politician and helping people is his dream, and he has his flaws, but I owe Dad everything for always protecting me, cleaning up my messes, and all he’d invested in my future because he believes in me.”

Jinwoo didn’t answer. “Is that what you tell yourself?”

Christopher pretended he didn’t hear him. “I like women, too. All I have to do is stick to ladies, which I’ve found easy enough, and everything will be fine. I can’t let anything happen to my family. So I made only one rule to follow: Don’t get romantically or sexually involved with men.”

He hadn’t meant to tell him this much, but it all poured out once he started talking. That happened when you kept everything bottled up and opened the cap. He only prayed he wouldn’t drown in it, that it wouldn’t blow up in his face now.

“But you want to.”

“So what?” Christopher heaved a choked laugh, “You think wanting you is enough to fix all this?”

“So you do want me.”

His heart lurching in his throat, Christopher almost got up and left, but Jinwoo asked him an important question that stilled him.

“Why did you tell me all this, Christopher?”

“…Because you’re also at least a little interested in men, from what I gathered,” He said with a wry, faint smile, “so I thought you might understand. You’ve also never given me a reason to distrust you. And you deserve an explanation. I stole your first kiss, which should have been special. And I don’t want you to wind up like me, hiding it for the rest of your life.”

“I won’t, but I wouldn’t change my first kiss if I could. You didn’t steal it. I gave it to you. Do you...regret sharing it with me?”

“I enjoyed kissing you and don’t regret it at all in the way you seem to be asking.” Christopher told him honestly, burning up at the reminder, but he viciously tried to douse it, “You’re incredible. So I’m sure you’ll have no problem finding a lot of guys who want you.”

Though the thought snaked around his heart and nearly strangled him in complicated ways, he had no right to try to continue anything with Jinwoo and drag him into the closet with him. He’d slipped but was glad he’d done it with Jinwoo. He couldn’t allow it again—

“What if I don’t mind?”

Christopher’s eyes widened, then narrowed. “...What do you mean?”

“What if I don’t care whether we shout about it to the world? I don’t think our personal lives are anyone’s business.” Jinwoo stared him dead in the eye fearlessly, despite everything he had just told him.

Christopher chuckled disbelievingly, blood rushing to his head, so angry he could lose his shit right now. Still, Jinwoo’s sincerity and the fact that it seemed like he hadn’t given up stopped him from throwing the coffee table or storming off, “I’m not going to ask you to do that, and you shouldn’t be willing to settle for total secrecy, either! You said a closet is not a home.”

“It isn’t.” Jinwoo remained infuriatingly calm. “However, I already have secrets I never plan to share.” Jinwoo murmured, “I can be out about who I am if I want, without mentioning anything about you. If I ever went public about myself, my journey doesn’t have to involve yours.”

Christopher couldn’t believe it or understand his thought process. “What the hell are you saying?!”

“Part of why you pushed me away was so you wouldn’t hurt me like they hurt you, worried I’d get exposed to the same kinds of bastards, but I can handle myself.”

“I know you can.” Christopher snarled, heart racing with something too close to hope poisoning his bloodstream, and before he knew it, he was standing up and shouting. “We are not the same! Where the fuck are you going with this?!”

“I think the saying is, I won’t kiss and tell?” Jinwoo told him, on a warpath into insanity. “I have my own money, no connection with American politics; I don’t have any reason to blackmail you. Nor would I do something so low. If you were my enemy, I’d find other ways to take you out.”

“After everything I told you, why are you trying so hard to convince me to trust you still!? We haven’t known each other long. I doubt you have serious feelings about me.” Christopher wondered if he should just fucking sock him, maybe then he’d knock some sense into Jinwoo, but he couldn’t bring himself even to clench his fist or move.

“You trusted me a great deal just now, and I don’t take that for granted.” Jinwoo pointed out and told him with an amount of stupidity and courage that was fucking mind-blowing, “Your reasons are valid. You’ve been through too much. However, you’re still standing, and I’ve taken a liking to you. You’re attracted to me. So if you only want to kiss me —“

Jinwoo must have lost his mind to horniness. This was part of why Christopher shouldn’t have been his first kiss. He was worried this man would want more, and he was right. Jinwoo didn’t have his sexual or romantic experiences to fall back on. The complexity of getting involved with someone like Christopher still seemed incomprehensible to him. Jinwoo should be running for the hills, not digging his heels in. Damn it. 

Christopher dropped his face into his palm to hide whatever terrible expression he was making, feeling like his heart was torn to pieces, before he decided that drastic times called for drastic measures. He stepped toward Jinwoo, spread his legs on each side of Jinwoo’s knees, and lowered himself onto his lap, slowly sitting right above his dick, giving the man a chance to stop him. Jinwoo’s eyes widened, and his lungs rose and collapsed, but he didn’t stop Christopher. Christopher leaned forward so they were chest to chest, gripping the man’s jaw to turn his head to the side, pressing his cheek to Jinwoo’s, whispering lowly in his ear in the same husky voice when he asked women how they wanted it right before he gave them every single naughty thing they asked for. 

 “…So you want to fuck me, is that it?”

Christopher ground his hips over that dick, but it wasn’t hardening, though Jinwoo tensed a little. Christopher was too upset to get aroused, but he hated himself for craving him even now, his fucking warmth, scent, his kindness, and wishing he hadn’t needed to resort to scaring him away and self-sabotaging, but things were already irreparable now. He needed Jinwoo to give up, see him for the wretch he was, and find someone else, no matter how much the idea of missing a chance with him made his chest ache and hollow him out. Yet, Jinwoo didn’t try to touch him sexually.

Jinwoo gently grasped his hips and lifted Christopher off his lap with effortless strength, his lips pressed in a hard line, features stony, but still not erect. He raised his head, peering up at him gravely, but there was no disgust in his beautiful sepia-gray eyes, nor his deep, calm, too-sweet voice. “I don’t know if I’m ready for having sex with anyone, but seeing where we go wouldn’t be so bad. I can prove that to you. You don’t need to break your rules, if that’s what you feel you need, but rules can be bent.”

Christopher wanted to fucking kill him for putting this burning hope in him. It thrashed in his inner world like a beast trying to break from its cage. Instead, he ground out scathingly. “How can you prove it?”

“Strongest man in the world, remember?” Jinwoo’s lips curved up, and he rubbed his thumb comfortingly on Christopher’s hip, “If anyone tries to get in the way, you have a great ally on your side. I can ensure they won’t talk my way. I’ll put shadows on them, and if they try to say something, my shadows will act accordingly.”

Jesus.

He really was serious, wasn’t he? Why would he go that far? How much did this bastard want him?

“And if I say no?” Christopher dared, his stomach clenching tightly, a storm of conflicting emotions raging within that threatened to lose control.

“Then, I’ll drop it and won’t bother you again.” Jinwoo promised solemnly, “We’ll go back to me being your bodyguard. We managed that just fine before.”

“Just like that,” Christopher whispered through numb lips.

“Yes.” Jinwoo’s smile fell, speaking gently, “You have a lot of genuine scars, Christopher, but scars are evidence you can heal.”

He couldn’t even deny what he said. It felt like he’d just crashed into a wall that he carefully kept up. Christopher wanted to blow up the entire fucking estate, burn the forest down, or shout until he lost his voice. Anything but want him even more than he did before. He tore himself away from him before he could try to claw that big heart out of Jinwoo’s chest with his bare hand so he’d stop fucking with him, but it was clear now the man wasn’t giving up. He couldn’t stop his admiration, the loathing, and the intense, nearly dizzying desire overtaking him.

“Enough.” Christopher turned his back and headed upstairs, but at the bottom step, of all things, what came out of his mouth was, “…I’ll think about it.”

“Take your time.”

He couldn’t believe that he said that, that he succumbed, that this had happened, from what happened in the hot spring to telling him those secrets, and now, even considering his offer.

Then, he was gone in a motion blur behind his bedroom door. He bent over, shoved everything off a dresser, gripped the edge, and nearly hyperventilated.

Jinwoo knocked on his door seconds later but didn’t barge in, thank god, “Christopher.”

Christopher focused on slowing his breathing.

“I’ll be on the other side of this door until you can breathe again. Then, I’ll leave.”

Christopher couldn’t even pretend he wanted him to go away. Why did he always show him the most vulnerable sides of himself? Why couldn’t Jinwoo just be like everyone else?

“You’re good, too, you know.” Jinwoo murmured when Christopher could breathe again and slumped heavily on the edge of his mattress with his face in his hands, “That’s why I'm interested in you.”

Christopher’s head snapped up, heart stopping. 

Then, Jinwoo shifted and left down the hall.

Christopher didn’t sleep that night until past midnight when mental exhaustion pulled him under.

*

The next day, Jinwoo didn’t mention it at all. They barely spoke but to greet each other, and when Jinwoo was giving him cooking tips, teaching him with that serene expression. Christopher often sensed Jinwoo watching him whenever he thought Christopher was too distracted not to notice.

Christopher spent the following two days mostly in his room. As their routine continued, Jinwoo didn’t act any differently toward him. Still, he gave Christopher more time alone, patiently allowing Christopher to reflect without Jinwoo in his face or trying to influence him in any way. Christopher stayed in his room most of the day when they weren’t having meals together, or he wasn’t checking in on Alex, who was still attempting to close the S-Rank gate.

“Why do you walk silently?” Christopher asked on the second day, mostly because eating in complete silence was uncomfortable, and he was genuinely curious. He wasn’t sure if Jinwoo would answer him.

“I trained myself to sneak up on enemies quietly.” Jinwoo shrugged, “It’s a habit now.”

“There are no enemies here,” Christopher muttered, scowling, because he always tensed when Jinwoo walked around a corner without making a sound, even though he could sense his aura, which he had somehow reduced to an A-rank. It was still bizarre how his footsteps remained so quiet.

Jinwoo smiled secretively.

“And your aura?” Christopher scowled.

“To protect us from the magic beasts detecting our location, but also because if I let it be felt all the time, it would make people uncomfortable. And…”

“What?” He quirked a brow.

“Being exposed to hunters and their mana waves can cause eternal slumber.” 

Christopher’s chest ached painfully at the full implications of his good intentions, remembering Jinwoo’s mother and how Alex repeatedly said Jinwoo was a good person. “…I see.”

The conversation ended there.

He listened to Jinwoo’s conversations on the phone when he spoke in Korean, to find out if he was telling anyone about their kiss, Christopher’s past, or anything else that could be considered a betrayal. Jinwoo never mentioned him once, even when his sister asked what it was like living with Christopher, or when Jinho inquired if Christopher was cooperating with Jinwoo, constantly deftly changing the subject. 

Christopher joined Jinwoo in exercising now that he was healed enough to move around, yet he kept thinking about their conversation all day and barely spoke to him. He was haunted by memories of what it had felt like to kiss him. Reflecting on the last two weeks, he processed why he had been so hostile toward Jinwoo, now aware that a significant part stemmed from a hidden attraction. He weighed all the pros and cons, especially what Jinwoo was offering. Even as every other thought asked himself how he could consider it, would the decision be simpler if it had only been about Christopher wanting to explore things with a man? It wasn’t. 

Because he wouldn’t get all messed up like this for just any guy, it was Jinwoo with whom he struggled to control himself, despite doing everything to avoid getting close to men. Was that better or worse? Which was better or worse? Someone he could develop feelings for and trust more than he could throw him versus a guy he could hook up with for a one-night stand and easily move on from because he didn’t trust him at all? Both options involved risking everything, but the answer was clear, as Christopher had no interest in other guys right now. The safest bet was to do nothing, but he could also die tomorrow for all he knew, and how many times had he risked his life as a hunter now? 

For the sake of his family, there was no getting past that getting closer to Jinwoo could likely be a fatal mistake if he disappointed him, but what if it wasn’t?

What if this guy didn’t disappoint him?

What if this didn’t end in regret?

What if Christopher reached the end of his life and regretted he didn’t try?

*

On the third night, Jinwoo had been washing dishes when Christopher caught his hand beneath the water in a tight, white-knuckled grip. His skin heated up instantly, tingling seconds after his body made contact.

“You’re asking me to throw away twenty years of hard work.” He whispered gravely.

“No,” Jinwoo turned his head toward him, but didn’t move away, letting him hold his hand as tension rose between them, “I’m asking you to give yourself a break.”

“Don’t act like this is for my sake alone.” He faced Jinwoo, still holding on, locking gazes point blank with him, so close their noses were mere inches apart. “This is a dangerous game to play, Sung Jinwoo.”

“Life is not a game, nor am I playing with you.” Jinwoo glowered at him, his words lighting Christopher on fire. He wasn’t sure which was more powerful, the terror or the wicked thrill surging through him.

So, Jinwoo hadn’t changed his mind. Relief flooded Christopher.

“This isn’t a yes.” Christopher murmured honestly, “I just want to know one thing.”

“Ask me.”

“Are you willing to go into this at the risk of breaking your heart? I don’t want to hurt you.”

Christopher knew it was a risk for himself, too. He wasn’t naive or deluded enough to dismiss the possibility when he could barely control his own emotions, only how he acted on them.

He would do his best not to let himself get attached. He was worried about Jinwoo. He'd warned the man as much as he could.

“There are many different kinds of heartbreak. You should know, as you’ve had yours broken so many times. Hearts mend emotionally.”

“Do they?”

“Yes.” Jinwoo rubbed his wet thumb along his knuckles, “I don’t want to hurt you either, Christopher, and you don’t want to be hurt. But that’s the risk we all take. It’s up to you to decide if we’re worth that chance.”

“There is no ‘we’,” Christopher told him seriously, trying not to smile.

“Yes, there is. ‘We’ are already in this life-or-death situation together.”

“You could leave any moment after the magic beasts are gone. So you’re not as convincing as you think you are.” Christopher wanted to laugh, but couldn’t bring himself to with the high stakes. “I’m going to stop avoiding you now.”

“I thought you were just thinking.” Jinwoo cocked his head to the side cutely with a frown, then asked in a neutral tone but he wasn’t fooling Christopher.

“Does this mean you still want to share a bed and— ”

Christopher muttered, releasing him and wiping his hand on a kitchen towel, but his fingers kept burning. “Sure.” 

“Tonight?”

He’d gotten this man addicted to cuddling. Somehow that made him h— 

“Yeah.” This time, Christopher did chuckle once before stepping past Jinwoo, smiling sincerely while shaking his head in disbelief.

They were both out of their minds, but if being sane meant suffering…

Well, he didn’t need to find his answer right now.

*

But sleeping in the same bed definitely wasn’t the same anymore.

 

Chapter 14: Do your worst (Week 3)

Notes:

I may have had too much fun with this chapter lmao. I will be back to answer messages tomorrow! You guys are so wonderful and supportive, TVT. Thank you to everyone reading, enjoying, and sharing your thoughts and feelings!!! I hope this finds you well <3 Tons and tons of love to you!!! <3

 

*
❝The shadows help you navigate uncertainty by becoming adaptable and unafraid of the unknown.❞ 
― Dark Night Beacon.
*

After talking to Jinwoo in the kitchen and having dinner with him, Christopher contemplated their discussion for the rest of the night, considering everything related to the issue until it was time for sleep after Christopher watched the worldwide news for a time. 

Jinwoo peered out from the closed bedroom window into the moonlit night, scanning the forested area or perhaps looking at the stars; Christopher wasn’t sure. It could be both. Christopher hadn’t been in bed with him for several nights, and it seemed that Jinwoo had returned to being vigilant. He roved his keen gaze assessingly over Jinwoo’s tense figure from behind. While he had avoided the man these last few days, considering Jinwoo’s offer in isolation, which was Christopher’s element, Jinwoo hadn’t been the only one stealing glances whenever they had been in the same room. 

The man was sleeping, but not as much as before. No dark circles were cast under his eyes when the sun was brightest, but he appeared less relaxed lately, possibly due to various factors.

“Hey,” Christopher whispered, padding to his side, “What’s on your mind?”

“Being in the same bed as you.” Jinwoo twisted his neck, peering at him dead in the eye with an unreadable expression.

“Are you having second thoughts about being close to me?”

Jinwoo asked to cuddle first earlier, but that didn’t mean he couldn’t change his mind. Christopher would accept it, no questions asked. Knowing Christopher was attracted to him might have altered things in his mind. He didn’t want to think of it, but his past could also have something to do with it. Did Jinwoo think Christopher would try something just because he wanted him? The thought chilled him to the bone. Trust had to be mutual between them for anything to work. Before assuming things, he should figure out what he’s thinking first. They weren’t the best at communicating with each other, but they’d been doing a better job when Christopher was near him.

The hostility hadn’t been present for half a week now. It was a relief not to always feel angry at Jinwoo, especially since he didn't even know what was causing it. Still, he couldn’t read the man’s mind. It was amazing that they were even discussing this when Christopher wouldn’t have brought up this topic before for god, love, or money.

“…I don’t want to make you uncomfortable now that you know I’m interested in you and how you affect my body.” The man murmured, lashes fanning his cheeks, so honest it brought Christopher up short. He should tread carefully here because he distinctly felt why Jinwoo might be worried, so Christopher needed to clarify a few things. He’d be frank with him since Jinwoo never beat around the bush with Christopher either. This was too important to walk on eggshells.

“…Have you gotten hard for me before while sleeping together?” Christopher crossed his arms, leaning against the wall and inclining his head to see Jinwoo’s features fully. He was so handsome in the dim champagne-colored light. More importantly, his gaze was troubled.

“Yes.” Jinwoo rubbed the back of his neck, and Christopher’s stomach clenched. He’d half expected that answer. “But I ignored it every time.”

If Christopher hadn’t told Jinwoo the truth, they hadn’t kissed, and he hadn’t had three days to consider everything they discussed, his reaction might have been different. After reassuring Jinwoo it was a normal reaction, Christopher likely would have said they couldn’t cuddle at all anymore. He distanced himself from Jinwoo due to temptation and because he wouldn’t have allowed himself to think about it any further. They were mutually attracted to each other. Jinwoo had already gotten hard for him, and he knew Christopher wanted him, so things were a little different now.

“So it happened more than once,” Christopher clarified again, although Jinwoo said ‘every time,’ he just needed to hear it confirmed once more, waiting for Jinwoo to nod. “When did it happen?”

“That time when you were behind me. Your pelvis pressed against me at some point in the night, and you were hard, but asleep. I tried to wake you verbally, but you wouldn’t. I fell back asleep after making myself think about other things until I wasn’t aroused anymore.”

“You handled it the right way.” Christopher believed him. It was one reason he kept his pelvis away from Jinwoo when they slept; even slight stimulation could cause an erection, and he didn’t want Jinwoo to think he was coming onto him, he wasn’t safe, or that their intimacy wasn’t chaste. Since they did get that close, there was no use crying over spilled milk or assuming either of them had meant to react, but he had to know something he might need to consider in the future. “Did you get hard for Alex at any point? Conscious or unconscious?”

“No,” Jinwoo assured, as blunt and honest as ever. “She is attractive, but my body was always far more aware of you.”

Christopher’s pulse accelerated slightly, but he did his best not to linger on what he had just confessed, or his judgment would be compromised. He took a subconscious step closer, his deep voice lower. “When else?”

“In the mornings, like usual, sometimes.” Jinwoo stayed still at his approach and peered up at him, noting their slight height difference. Christopher was relieved that Jinwoo didn’t sound ashamed.

“Morning wood, huh?” Christopher sighed. “That happens to everyone. One time, I fell asleep with Alex. At some point in the night, she turned over, and I spooned her while sleeping, and she shoved me off the bed, right through a wall.”

Jinwoo’s brow knitted. “Do you like—“

“No, it was a complete accident. I’ve never thought about her that way. But that’s why she and I sleep farther apart. So you’re not the only one. Did you ever want to touch me when you were hard?”

“I didn’t even consider that for a moment.” Jinwoo sounded disgusted by the idea. “You were asleep.”

Jinwoo didn’t think of taking advantage then, which was one more point in his favor of being a decent human being.

“You’re good, Jinwoo.” Christopher reached out to him to comfort and ease his valid worries, because this just showed Jinwoo was trustworthy in more ways than what was obvious, and he appreciated his honesty. When he realized what he was doing, Christopher dropped his hand on reflex, but Jinwoo caught his wrist before he could withdraw entirely.

“Are you sure you still want to sleep beside me?”

“Of course,” Christopher said with a small, lopsided smile, trying to be reassuring. "Neither of us did anything wrong. You did everything you were supposed to and acted appropriately. There is nothing to feel guilty for. Things have changed, but that doesn’t mean we can’t still have completely non-sexual intimacy.”

“That’s fine with me.” Jinwoo nodded, paused, and then held Christopher’s hand to the left of his breastbone, where his heartbeat was slightly faster, drumming against his palm. “There’s one problem. I can’t stop thinking about the way you touched me while we kissed, and it won’t leave my mind. I’ve tried to let it go for days. Perhaps I should sleep on the other side of the bed tonight.”

Tendrils of heat coiled in Christopher’s lower abdomen, and he swallowed inaudibly; Jinwoo must have heard it. Had the man been thinking about him the entire time? At least Christopher wasn’t the only one who couldn’t stop remembering and reflecting on it. He’d agonized over that kiss until he accepted it had happened and felt good, and he knew he wanted to do it again. The question was, could he take that leap?

“You’re the one who is uncomfortable, then,” Christopher realized, speaking more gently with him than usual. “You don’t want to have those thoughts while we’re supposed to be chaste, do you?”

“Exactly.” Jinwoo released his hand, but Christopher curled his fingers into his black T-shirt.

Christopher’s lungs rose and collapsed as he stood there, suspended in time for at least half a minute, his gaze searching Jinwoo’s features, debating in his head, and measuring his following words carefully. “Do you want me to touch you right now?”

Jinwoo’s eyes widened a fraction, and he tensed, averting his gaze from Christopher’s narrow-eyed scrutiny momentarily with a crease on his forehead before returning those painfully earnest eyes to Christopher’s, his sight delving deep into his, like Jinwoo was seeing something significant. “We agreed we wouldn’t do anything like that unless you said yes.”

“If I did, what would you want from me, Jinwoo?” He stepped closer to him, and Jinwoo took a cautious but firm step back, which made warmth flood Christopher’s chest. Testing Jinwoo at every turn was unfair, he knew, but there was no helping it until Christopher was certain this man didn’t just want to fuck him, “Are you imagining my hands on you?”

“Stop, Christopher.” Frustration burned like dry ice in Jinwoo’s voice for the first time since he met him, his gaze darkening. “You already know I do, but I won’t do a thing until you agree and show me you realize I won’t ask for anything you aren’t willing to give.”

Christopher took a respectful step back, guilt pouring into his gut heavily like mercury, but he had to be sure before even thinking of what he was now. “You’re really telling the truth, aren’t you?”

“You’ve been used so long you expect it now.” Jinwoo breathed. Christopher’s chest tightened as tension hijacked the room. Jinwoo observed him for several tense seconds, letting that sink into Christopher like a knife. “Yes. I want your touch, sexually or non-sexually. Yes. Please kiss me if you’d like. But I will not ask again. I heard your terms and won’t betray them just because I want you.”

“I’m sorry.” Christopher apologized sincerely with a softening gaze, feeling as if this man had just sealed a few of the many cracks in his heart. It shouldn’t be possible, but as Jinwoo peered at him, adorably confused, he was sure of his course of action. It was dangerous, but he’d warned Jinwoo, and all his instincts told him the man was being genuine. He didn’t even ask Christopher to stop testing him, as if he were prepared to pass every test until he finally earned his trust. Jinwoo deserved better than a guy in the closet, but he wanted Christopher. There was no getting around this anymore when he set Christopher’s chest on fire with such ease. It was time to be brave, because someone like Jinwoo was special. 

Christopher hadn’t met anyone quite like him, so if Jinwoo was willing to give him a chance despite knowing the baggage Christopher carried, and if he didn’t want to resist whatever this thing was between them to see how things developed as Jinwoo suggested, he could give it a try. He didn’t want to regret this later, but sometimes it was more important to focus on the present. Kamish didn’t scare him nearly as much as the idea of opening up to Jinwoo, but not trying would be worse. That was the conclusion he reached. They could always agree to stop at any time. Christopher would treat him kindly, as he should have from the beginning. 

His inexperience had to be considered at all times, but Christopher was willing to try, as long as they didn’t go too far. Jinwoo’s virginity, at least, he would not allow himself to even think about sharing with him unless Christopher fell for him, and neither of them could afford that outcome. Christopher was also four years older than him. That mattered in this situation a bit, too.

Christopher whispered, “I can’t get attached. Are you alright with that?”

“Sure,” Jinwoo’s lips quirked up, the shackle of his gaze fearless and binding, “But you have no control over me.”

Don’t.

That dark, cautious voice warned in Christopher’s mind loudly in an echoing shout.

Christopher should leave that door immediately and deny that any of this happened. He shouldn’t have taken this risk at all. He didn’t think Jinwoo was open to getting attached when he hadn’t known Christopher long, as if he was worth the risk. This was a significant problem. “Do you realize that romantic attraction is far more complicated than sexual attraction?” 

He was a virgin and had never dated, never even cuddled before now. His experiences were limited to outside observations. Yet, Jinwoo said broken hearts mend. He said it’s a risk they must take to get anywhere. He was more ready than Christopher who had fucked his way through life with women for years and years, yet never allowed himself to love any of them.

Strongest man in the world, huh?

“I don’t care if it is. I don’t fear either one.” Jinwoo murmured, “But it’s too early to think about it, much less worry.”

“Not too early for us to discuss it, clearly. So know this: I’ll break your heart if you give it to me, I promise you that,” Christopher repeated the grave warning, reaching out once more, linking their index fingers together, and guiding Jinwoo closer. Jinwoo didn’t protest. He closed the distance between them so easily, yet Christopher knew there was no way it didn’t cost this man to take those steps. “Everything I’ve ever let close to me has burn marks, even Alex.”

And if Jinwoo burned him? Did he realize how little of Christopher was left to burn? Every inch of him was so scorched that he always felt the heat swimming beneath his skin. Twenty years of them. Maybe that’s why he didn’t want to do the same thing to this person, who seemed intrinsically good. 

“There are far more ways to be burned than this, and I’ve survived every time.” Jinwoo breathed, swallowing him into the shadows of his stunning eyes, the unspeakable truth there, that he’d been hurt horribly, and the bravery to risk it again for something that mattered. Jinwoo smothered the fire in that gentle darkness.

 “Do your worst.”

Christopher’s lips curved into a slow, proud smile. For a second, his tear ducts stung, his nose flaring, but he did not avert his gaze. His heart pounded with excitement and an endearing warmth that burned brightly; he finally welcomed it.

“Yes.” 

Jinwoo cradled his jaw with his cool fingertips, searing right through his flesh, sinew, and bone. Without hesitation, the man leaned up. Christopher met him halfway before Jinwoo pressed his lips, feather-light, to Christopher’s and closed his eyes. Fire ignited instantly in his heart.

“You know, you’re also my first kiss with a guy, so I don’t feel so bad anymore about sharing your second one.” He murmured once they pulled back.

“I don’t mind if you have my third one too,” Jinwoo said a little too quickly, but his features were calm, concealing the eagerness he could sense.

Christopher laughed once.

Then, Christopher took Jinwoo’s hand, guided him silently to the bed, and allowed Jinwoo to spoon him, partly to convey that he was trusted with this and that they’d be fine, even if both of them couldn’t stop thinking about what had happened or what could happen in the future. Jinwoo hugged him around his middle, resting his warm, smooth cheekbone against Christopher’s nape. Christopher ran his fingertips along Jinwoo’s knuckles, and they fell asleep within moments.

Wherever they wound up, here they go.

*

“Hey, Jinwoo.”

It was right after breakfast the next day. Christopher was passing Jinwoo in the dining room while sweeping some stray dust off the floor when he caught Jinwoo’s wrist in a gentle hold.

“…Do you ever miss home?”

He had been wondering about this for some time. He hadn’t asked, not wanting to remind Jinwoo of his homesickness. Still, it was essential to invite Jinwoo to talk about it, now that they were on more personal terms, and to let him know he could speak with Christopher if he wanted to, though he wouldn’t pressure him if he refused to discuss it. Jinwoo had been tight-lipped about his family most of the time because he was so protective of them.

“Yes, but my friends and family understand I have a job to do.”

Christopher’s lashes lowered into a narrow-eyed glare, frustration roughening his tone, because this couldn’t be totally alright with him. “You’ve been with me almost a month now, if we round up.”

“What do you suggest I do about it? Even if I wanted to visit them,” Jinwoo’s fist clenched, “The enemy must have realized I’m with you by now, or they would have attacked already.”

Chills swept down Christopher’s back. “You think they know Alex is alone?” 

“She has an army of shadows with her,” Jinwoo whispered, "and they’ll probably also have other targets in mind."

Christopher locked his jaw, temper flaring despite his efforts. “Why the hell are you here, then? If any of the others—“

“You cleared my father’s innocence,” Jinwoo murmured. “I also have shadows watching all the strongest hunters in the world.”

Christopher released him like he’d touched a hot iron, his mind racing at the speed of a hurricane. His heart pounded as he tried to think of when Jinwoo would have accomplished that. Wait — before Christopher was almost killed, there had been…

“The international Guild Conference?” 

That was the only time all the National Authority Hunters were gathered, except for him, Andre, and Alex. But he fought Andre.

“Yes.”

“Are you planning something, Jinwoo?” Christopher murmured cautiously, his blood still cold.

“Such as?”

“Are you only tracking the enemy’s movements, or do you intend to save them all?”

Jinwoo turned to him, eerily still, and Christopher got ready to fight because if Jinwoo was doing anything close to what Christopher suspected, it was a fucking suicide mission.

“I will not abandon you.”

“That. Is. Not. What. I. Asked.” He bit out each word painfully like choking up glass. Jinwoo’s lips thinned, and he returned his scalding glower with a frigid one. Christopher stormed up to him dangerously, even as every part of him just wanted to hug him tightly for saying that. However, the scope of Jinwoo’s risk was too immense to ignore. He didn’t want to believe this man could be so arrogant, so reckless, so self-sacrificing to the point he’d get himself killed in a fucking senseless attempt when he could have survived if he just—

Jinwoo caught him by the throat and backed Christopher up against a kitchen chair. “Calm down. I do not plan to save everyone. I am tracking the enemy’s movements. But they will inevitably come here as long as they know my shadows are with them.”

“You're luring all of them here at once?” Christopher snarled, and when Jinwoo didn’t answer, he gripped his forearm and lost his mind, seeing red, “ALL OF THEM?!”

“You don’t know who you’re doubting, Christopher.”

“Doubt?! Are you kidding me?! How the fuck can I agree to this insane plan of yours?”

“We will not die,” Jinwoo reassured, and that film of red over Christopher’s eyes thickened until it was all he could see.

Jinwoo sighed. Darkness wrapped around them instantly. Christopher’s gut lurched as they were transported to the top of a mountain, somewhere Christopher didn’t recognize, but whirlpools surrounded them.

“Where the fuck did you take me?!”

“The Bermuda Triangle,” Jinwoo told him. Christopher almost gaped. “I’m going to release my aura now. You might want to sit down.”

Christopher fell to his knees. It was as if he were experiencing what it felt like to be touched by death. To kiss it right on the fucking mouth as it drained his soul. The aura was so oppressive, so limitless and crushing; he’d never felt anything like this before.

Then, Jinwoo’s armor covered him, and the aura nearly doubled.

Christopher’s palms flattened on the ground, dry heaving, and he remembered when Alex told him Madame Selner was terrified after looking into Jinwoo’s potential. His mind spun like a circling fan. The air around him warped like heat waves rolling off the ground. He forced his head to lift shakily, fighting against an aura so dense it might as well have been the power of gravity, bearing down on him. He saw a reaper standing there in black armor. Christopher could no longer smell the ocean or see the sun behind Jinwoo’s head.

It was just him and imminent doom.

Anyone else would have seen their life flashing before their eyes as he bore the full weight of it on Christopher. Even Kamish’s roar didn’t instill this level of fight-or-flight survival instinct amid chaos. The adrenaline pumping through his veins was so fast and thick that he couldn’t even move a muscle because fighting this seemed fucking impossible. He tried to stand once, twice, but pride wasn’t enough to get him off his knees. He might as well have been a planet, not a nation, a fucking other world.

He realized vaguely that this was worse than the magic beast Christopher faced—this was a human who could take on anything and win.

Gazing up at him in awe, Christopher thought he had never seen anything more fucking terrifying or…

Beautiful.

Then, the aura was gone, and they were back in the kitchen. Christopher grabbed a chair as he gasped for breath, nearly tripping over the broom he’d left on the floor, but Jinwoo caught him around the waist before he could embarrass himself further by falling.

“Don’t you ever make me kneel again.” Christopher hissed menacingly, murderous, but he knew better now than to attack. All those times Jinwoo stopped him, he’d been oblivious, but that didn’t mean this guy was a monster, and he’d rather die than bow before him ever again. “Never.”

“I didn’t want you to.” Jinwoo murmured, “I’d rather be on my knees.”

It took a moment to register, then Christopher bent over and laughed himself sick before turning on his heel, twisting his fingers in Jinwoo’s hair and guiding his mouth to his furiously, something snapping inside him like a broken steel cable. Jinwoo returned his kiss with equal ferocity, as if the tension between them and the insanity they had just experienced had broken some restraint in both of them.

Jinwoo had released his power for the first time in god knew how long after suppressing it. Christopher was drunk on relief and pissed off to high heaven, and if Jinwoo wanted to fuck him right now, he wasn’t sure he’d say no which was an impossibility, but that’s how far gone he was. He’d also never been this fucking turned on before and his mixed emotions were like a swarm of locusts, coming from every direction, eating him alive. 

He felt lost amid anger, sadness, and the thrill of knowing he was truly safe from harm after being on edge for almost a month, nearly dying, and enduring Jinwoo's temptations at every turn. Finally, he opened up to someone. Too much had happened at once, and feeling so helpless, was the last fucking straw he could endure now.

Jinwoo abruptly lifted him onto the wooden table surface with a gentleness that Christopher was acutely aware of now. Ceramic plates, cutlery, and glass shattered on the wooden floor, loud as gunshots to Christopher’s sensitive ears, which were ringing. Still, the only shot was to his heart when Jinwoo returned to him, capturing his mouth in a scorching kiss, burning away any thought of insignificant messes, broken things, or life and death. 

It told him Jinwoo cared more about kissing Christopher with passionate intensity than anything else. Christopher’s chest burned and burned and burned. He wrapped his arms around Jinwoo’s shoulders and neck to pull him closer, their chests flush together. Christopher tilted his head, kissing him back feverishly, his lips tingling and searing hot. Jinwoo settled between his legs but didn’t touch him with his pelvis, keeping his dick away from Christopher, still respecting his boundaries while they were caught up in the moment.

“I’ve thought of you for weeks,” Jinwoo confessed through a ragged gasp before capturing his lips again, and Christopher’s stomach flipped, his chest tightening and filling with molten gold. Christopher practically devoured him, tugging at his clothes mindlessly, needing something to hold onto as the world faded away. He didn’t even hear his moan because Jinwoo silenced the sound with his ravenous mouth. Sparks flew behind his eyelids, and every nerve ending was hyper-sensitive.

He didn’t know when he locked his ankles behind Jinwoo’s legs, or fell back over the table. Jinwoo stood, chest heaving, black shirt ripped and hanging off one pale creamy shoulder, hair a mess. Jinwoo was in the perfect position to fuck Christopher on this table. Standing there between his legs, his hard, large cock at level with Christopher’s ass, hovering over him, because Jinwoo’s hand was braced behind the curve of his skull so Christopher hadn’t hit his head on the table.

Christopher peered up at him, dazzled and confused, as he panted erratically, and his glare finally dimmed. He reached up, tugged on Jinwoo’s ripped shirt to encourage him, but Jinwoo didn’t move but to shake his head gently in refusal. Christopher dropped his hand limply by his head.

“We got carried away,” Jinwoo murmured breathlessly, but it wasn’t an apology. Yet, Jinwoo’s clothed cock didn’t so much as brush Christopher’s ass and never had the entire time. Jinwoo guided him up by his head until Christopher sat upright, running his fingers through his hair soothingly after all the roughness.

Christopher’s chest trembled, “How—“

“—Are you?” Jinwoo’s lips quirked up slightly, looking so satisfied that Christopher couldn’t bring himself to shove him away, like part of his mind, the dark part that told him it would be too easy to get carried away further. Instead, he answered honestly.

“You’re a natural at this,” Christopher complimented, though a part of him still felt like screaming his lungs out in rage and joy, still reeling. “I think you kissed my brains out because I’m unsure.”

Jinwoo backed off automatically out of his space. Christopher grasped his wrist to guide him back to him. "Don’t take my uncertainty for wanting to stop unless I verbally tell you, okay? I’m as new to you and men as you are to being this close with me.”

“Yes,” Jinwoo nodded and seemed to understand genuinely from the certainty in his eyes, but he didn’t move, waiting for something. He was too endearing for his own good, even if he had just confirmed to Christopher that he was far more dangerous than Kamish in more than one way.

“I’m not done with you yet,” Christopher commanded, and Jinwoo, the strongest hunter in the world, human, leaned forward and kissed him again obediently, slower this time as Christopher controlled the pace into gentle, heady caresses as all the tension eased out of him. 

Still, it wasn’t easy when he couldn’t stop smiling against his lips now and then. Jinwoo didn’t even rove his hands over him sexually; his fingers never wandered over his body, even when Christopher was practically tearing his clothes apart. He’d never met someone this respectful. It was amazing when he had so much power at his fingertips that he wasn’t totally corrupted or high off it. Jinwoo clearly took consent as seriously as Christopher did. 

This man was trouble in so many ways. God damn it.

After sweeping and wiping up the mess, Christopher cleared his throat. “I’m sorry about your clothes.”

“I’m sorry for earlier,” Jinwoo apologized, meaning it with a sweet tone that reminded Christopher who he was: a good person, monstrous powers or not. Then, Jinwoo stated decisively, “But I’m keeping them.”

“What?” Christopher blinked rapidly.

“Memories.”

That was all the man said before he walked away and tossed the fragments from the dustpan into the trash. He pulled off his shirt and folded it, hugging it in his arms before the shirt vanished into his spatial dimension. Christopher got up, left the kitchen, and walked into the hall, bracing his hand on the winding staircase as he covered his mouth. His face was unknowingly flushed as his heart pounded against his ribs. His shoulders trembled as he fought the warm laughter bubbling up in his gut like a wellspring. The best and worst part was that Jinwoo didn’t seem to realize how freaking adorable he was being. Nor did he understand how such actions affected a man like Christopher. 

But how did the Jinwoo he met on the mountain and this kind Jinwoo coexist? 

His smile fell.

His features darkened, turning grim, a little sad.

Well, Christopher was a National Authority Hunter. He had been called all kinds of things for his massive power, and he was still a human and compassionate, still loved his parents, cared for his best friend, and wanted Jinwoo like any other person. No matter how powerful a human was, they couldn’t relinquish human nature, for better or worse, strengths and weaknesses, and everything in between that made up their complexities. He would not be scared of Jinwoo. Enough people in the world probably were already. Christopher knew better than most how lonely it could be at the top.

But if he ever made him kneel again, Christopher might just slit his own throat. 

Yet, he didn’t think Jinwoo would.

Not on purpose.

Jinwoo promised to keep him safe in multiple ways.

Christopher would protect him, too, where he could.

That was enough for now.

Then he headed into the living room to check on Alexandria. Jinwoo was already waiting there, as if he had an internal clock or could predict what Christopher would do now that they had established a routine. He wore a new shirt and a black turtleneck that hugged his frame perfectly, looking comfortable and smooth, the fabric he liked to touch. Or did he want to touch Jinwoo for comfort?

Christopher chose not to examine that closely right now with so much on his mind. 

So, they sat there for hours.

Christopher fell asleep with his head on Jinwoo’s shoulder, unaware of the soft look on Jinwoo’s face, but he sensed it instinctively and nuzzled his face against the man’s neck, utterly exhausted.

*

However, life has a way of escalating when complicated emotions, situations, and events are involved.

Especially theirs.

And there's this fickle thing called luck.

Chapter 15: Like every dream (Week 3)

Notes:

Okay this is the longest chapter I've written for this fic so far. I hope it finds you well. It pretty much destroyed me. I finally just decided to crop my art because it was honestly drawn for this but I didn't like the full original body version, but I also don't want to get rid of it completely, so it has been posted at the top of this chapter for reasons ;) <3 Anyway, writing this was super fun, emotional, and really wild, but I loved it. There might be some typos I didn't catch because of the word count and since I always miss at least one during proof reading TVT ANYWAY.

Thank you as always for reading, sharing your thoughts and feelings, enjoying, and to everyone who made it this far!! I love you guys SO MUCH!! <3

I will answer messages today and tomorrow!!

Good fucking luck with this chapter! Lmao.

*

❝I am not a Sunday morning inside four walls
with clean blood
and organized drawers.
I am the hurricane setting fire to the forests
at night when no one else is alive
or awake
however you choose to see it
and I live in my own flames
sometimes burning too bright and too wild
to make things last
or handle
myself or anyone else
and so I run. ❞

― Charlotte Eriksson.
*

When Christopher’s eyelids cracked open, Christopher’s temple rested on Jinwoo’s shoulder, and the man was still sitting beside him, watching television with the volume turned off. His hands were folded comfortably in his lap with the remote resting on his knee, the glaring blue light from the screen flashing across the contours of his face and reflecting in his irises. Christopher was struck by the realization that Jinwoo had remained there in silence, unmoving, the entire time he was passed out, when he must have gotten uncomfortable at one point from maintaining this upright position. Christopher fell asleep during the afternoon. His chest tightened, and uncertainty unknowingly clouded Christopher’s expression.

A knot of emotion he couldn’t identify tangled in his gut. As if sensing Christopher’s stare, Jinwoo shifted to peer down at him, neither speaking for a full minute. With the smallest of smiles, Jinwoo reached for him, smoothing a cool, gentle fingertip along Christopher’s jawline as if greeting him. A needy heat kindled in his lower abdomen. Did this man not know how seductive he was, or did he? It was a chaste contact. One glance at Jinwoo’s lap told him the man wasn’t aroused, which meant he hadn’t crossed any boundaries. Christopher tore his gaze away, sat up tensely, and peered at the moonlight shining through the gaps in the curtains, glowing ice-white in the endless night sky.

“Any news on Alex?”

Palming the nape of his stiff neck, Christopher stood and reminded himself of what this was: a mutually beneficial relationship between a bodyguard and his charge, acquaintances who happened to be attracted to one another and had agreed to kiss occasionally. The day’s events- Jinwoo admitting he planned to lure and confront all the magic beasts at once, showing him his unsuppressed aura, how Christopher bowed before him, and then proceeded to kiss Jinwoo senselessly on the table as if he’d lost his mind, Jinwoo keeping the torn shirt as a ‘memory’, slammed into his mind with a crushing impact. So much happened today, and it was fucking with his mind, twisting everything up into this tangled mess in his head.

Yet, he could only focus on Jinwoo sitting with him for hours.  

“No. She’s still attempting to close the S-Rank gate, but my shadows reported she is not harmed, nor has there been any sighting of our enemies. The situation is the same.” 

Jinwoo reported patiently. Although they’d repeated that question and Jinwoo’s answer too many times to count now, it always reassured Christopher, dampening his anxiety over his best friend’s welfare that boiled beneath the surface, threatening to overflow if he wasn’t careful. He had to be rational about this. Now that he knew Jinwoo was guiding the enemy to their location, perhaps that meant Alex was safer now. He and Jinwoo could be attacked any moment, but he would rather his friend not be pummeled half to death and dismembered like Christopher was. He’d rather face more of those magic beasts than get notified over a broadcast that Alex was brutally murdered. God, he needed to think about something else, anything else.

Christopher nodded curtly, clenched his jaw, and prepared to flee. His conflicting emotions were bound to inspire him to do something foolish that he couldn’t afford.

“Christopher?” Jinwoo whispered, the sofa creaking as he lifted himself and padded over on silent steps. Christopher turned to face him, feeling guarded and confused about interpreting both behaviors. He’d always found Jinwoo difficult to decipher, but he’d been more open with Christopher since they first kissed. “Will you tell me what’s wrong?”

“I’ll be right back after a shower to clear my head.” Christopher promised, debated, and finally muttered, “…Thank you for sitting here with me.”

“It was nice.” Jinwoo stretched his arms with an adorable little yawn. Did he not doze off or get any rest? Or had he watched television the whole time in silence? “I’ll take a shower too.”

While Christopher allowed the warm shower spray to beat over his tense muscles, he attempted to feel nothing, think of nothing, and lose himself in the warmth, but he couldn’t stop remembering how Jinwoo greeted him once he woke up. Perhaps he’d wanted his action to be seductive, just so neither man would get confused because…it felt…affectionate. He reared his arm back and almost punched the tiles in pure frustration, but stopped himself just in time before his knuckles could impact the wet wall. If he punched it, the whole bathroom would explode, and they’d have a massive problem on their hands. He ground his teeth, clutching his chest where a horrifyingly sweet, soft warmth burned like he was standing close to a candle flame.  It brushed against his cognizant awareness, and even contemplating this was unacceptable.

“Don’t.” Christopher bit out furiously, sadness gripping him in a vice, “Don’t get confused.”

He couldn’t do that to Jinwoo, nor to himself.

*

When Christopher dried off and dressed in an ocean-blue kimono with beige accents, tying the sash around his waist tightly while wearing matching silk pants, he blurred down the winding stairway. He sought out Jinwoo’s suppressed aura, followed it, and found the man stepping toward him from down the hall through the living room, as if he was searching for Christopher too, as soon as he sensed him. Jinwoo inclined his head. At first, those lovely eyes brightened with a dim inner light. A host of mixed emotions flashed through Christopher’s gaze. Then, Jinwoo took one hard look at his face, and his handsome features closed down and became unreadable. Christopher wondered what he saw, wishing he could shut off his readability as easily as possible, wishing Jinwoo saw nothing, wanting him to see everything, and accepting what he found, even like it. Christopher shook his head to clear his messed-up thoughts.

“…Are you conflicted about something?” Jinwoo’s voice struck him like a silver bell, unignorable and resonating throughout the hollow of his chest.

A vein jumped in his neck when Christopher’s heart thrummed in his throat, his pulse as fast as a hummingbird’s wings. How easy was he to read? He scowled, shifting on his feet.

Then his lungs rose, collapsed with a deep breath, and he opted for honesty. Let the chips fall where they may. If Jinwoo couldn’t handle how screwed up he was, then…

“I may have said yes, but part of me wants to go to bed, forget all this happened, and sleep it all away, because that conflicting back and forth will keep happening, and you’ll…get sick of it soon.”

Silence reigned, tension swelled between them, but Jinwoo’s tranquil demeanor remained the same.

“Will I?” Jinwoo tilted his head to the side, considering him, speaking so quietly a non-hunter wouldn’t have heard it.

“It’d be natural to tire of someone always walking a tightrope, swaying left and right, wanting you near me, then pushing you away.” He was losing the ability to talk, forcing the truth out.

Jinwoo breathed, “Has sleeping ever taken away your pain before?”

Pain? The hell did Jinwoo say? Blood simmering to a boil, Christopher’s neck went taut. How could he latch onto that from what Christopher just told him?

“Stop.” He warned him while he still had control of himself.

“Why? You’re in agony, Christopher. I want to —“

“I said, stop!” He snapped furiously, pivoting to return upstairs, something like adrenaline pumping in his veins, “You can’t make this go away. It can be triggered at any time. That’s why I’m warning you!”

“Don’t walk away,” Jinwoo whispered, “I’m confused. If I showed you my aura, I thought you’d feel safer with me.”

Dark mirth glittered in his eyes as Christopher stopped midstep and peered at him over his shoulder with a crooked smirk, “Most people would be even more terrified after that grand display, Jinwoo.”

“You’re not like most people. You just slept with your head on my shoulder.” Jinwoo stated firmly, like he genuinely believed it, “What you’re afraid of isn’t a physical thing. It’s a possibility. Potential.”

“I am not afraid. Especially not of you.” Christopher scoffed bitterly, “I told you, it’s my fam—“

“No. It’s about controlling yourself because so many others appear to have steered the direction of your life.” Jinwoo whispered tensely, “And your last thread will snap eventually.”

Christopher’s frame froze completely until he slowly clenched his fists at his sides. It was true that Christopher had been raised and groomed to become a politician. Success was expected and demanded of him. Disappointing his parents, to whom he owed everything, had never been an option until he became a National Authority Hunter and a nation unto himself. That was a path no one could force him to stray from to become a mere ambassador or congressman when the world had just become his garden regarding power and influence. When he awakened, he burned an entire forest, acres of land. And you know what the trigger was? His dad told him it was time to start campaigning for a seat in the government. If Jinwoo was talking about threads snapping, he had already done so, and many firefighters died. He vowed it would never happen again. 

Then, recently, to kill that humanoid magic beast, he blew up his entire mansion in a burst of fire. This time, there were no casualties. Jinwoo didn’t know what he was talking about.

“…Psychoanalyzing me again.” Christopher barked a caustic laugh, moving back as Jinwoo gently reached for his hand, shaking his head, “Get out of my sight.”

Jinwoo didn’t so much as bristle; his smooth tone didn’t change, but he stared Christopher dead in the eye.

“Take a long look in the mirror then and tell me nothing I said was true.”

Christopher’s throat constricted, his mind spinning with too many racing thoughts. Part of him wished they were on even power levels, if only so they could spar. Get rid of this tension between them, work off all this steam, and let him finally sock this man once, but he didn’t even want to anymore. His emotions were gentle toward Jinwoo. Christopher would never attack Alex, for example. Not anyone vital to him because it went against his nature. His nature was to protect them and keep them safe, even at the cost to himself. Jinwoo didn’t need his protection, yet being violent toward him no longer appealed to Christopher as it once did. He’d rather hold him, like when they slept together, show him tenderness. Where was this going? Would they be friends when they got done kissing? Would they move on and stop talking entirely when Jinwoo returned to Korea? One thing was for damn sure:

“I love my family.”

Jinwoo nodded firmly, then whispered, “You love yourself, too.”

Christopher gestured around the room, emphasizing that they were trapped in this estate and being hunted. “Love isn’t enough to make the world go round!”

“What about dreams? Have you sought your own?” He sounded like he was trying to understand Christopher genuinely. The knots in his gut tightened.

“Why are you pushing this issue, Jinwoo? Of course, I have dreams. I sought more power from Ms. Selner to have a life outside of what everyone else wanted for me.  Now, I’ve got everything I want.”

Except for this man.

“I think you’re lying. You don’t dream anymore? What do you call saying yes, then?”

Jinwoo wasn’t even dangerous. He was a fucking threat in so many ways, their enemies didn’t even compare to him in Christopher’s mind.

“I’m not dreaming anything beyond living.” Christopher stalked toward him, and Jinwoo didn’t move, standing his ground, of course. Though he had no intention of violence, he was ready for another shouting match. “What about you, huh?! Why can’t you focus on your own dreams instead of interfering with mine?!”

Interfering with Christopher in general. Stealing his peace. Giving him hope. Clouding his judgment at every turn.

“I’m happy as long as my family is safe and happy, and I have a goal to keep moving forward.”

“I don’t understand you!” Christopher threw his hands up in frustration. “Why don’t you get it if your family matters so much to you?!”

“Of course I understand wanting to protect them, see them happy.” Jinwoo’s lips thinned into a hard line, like a blade that cut so deep into Christopher’s chest he couldn’t move from the agony, “But they wouldn’t ask me to keep a part of myself from the world. That is where my understanding ends.”

“My father said I could tell the world when I got older,” Christopher reminded him, raking a hand roughly through his hair, “So I got older, and decided not to.”

“You don’t have to.” Jinwoo amended, “But have you ever considered how nice it might feel to let go?”

The knife in his chest twisted. As if he sensed Christopher about to lose it, Jinwoo had pressed Christopher’s back against the wall, gripping one of Christopher's shoulders firmly, but it didn't hurt. Yet, he couldn't move or escape his hold. Christopher struggled, gripping his forearm with both hands, attempting to twist the bone to break it, but Jinwoo pressed him further to the wall effortlessly with his chest pressed to his. If anyone else had pulled this shit, Christopher would have murdered them in cold blood.

“I’m guessing this is what it’s like to be you. Trapped and cornered by another Christopher, and all you want to do is kill that bastard, thinking that he’s stronger than you, when he’s not, so you try to escape. ”

White noise roared in his ears again before everything boiled over, and he dropped any pretenses.

“This metaphor is bullshit since clearly I can’t escape if you mean to overpower me seriously.” Christopher laughed in his face, struggling violently now, on the verge of going ballistic and being swallowed by the chaos inside him, “Let go.”

Jinwoo abruptly released him, “Was it so hard to get me to let go?”

Christopher couldn’t breathe, yet his chest was heaving, a soul-deep ache to the left of his breastbone.

“You don’t get it. I am not trapped. I’m doing this by choice. He keeps me safer than you do!”

“Does he?” Jinwoo backed out of his personal space. “I was under the impression that I lit your fire while he tried to put it out.”

You do, Christopher wanted to tell him, I burn for you.

And that’s why—

“Shut the fuck up.” Christopher snarled, gripping Jinwoo’s hair with his free hand, far more gently than he meant to, “You’ve got a spark, I’ll admit that, but I don’t need to be saved by you!!”

“I’m not here to save you from anything other than the magic beasts coming. But I won’t let you lie in bed, miserably, telling yourself you can’t have me after you said yes.”

“Oh, so you’re just afraid I’ll go back on my word?” Christopher’s tear ducts stung, a burn flaring behind his sockets, which only made him angrier.

Jinwoo’s deep voice softened, “You’re smiling more often now.”

All the anger snuffed out of Christopher like he’d been doused with cold water, but he was warm, getting warmer by the second, and his heart was pounding for an entirely different reason. He wanted to drag Jinwoo back toward him, get pinned against that wall again, and crush his lips to Jinwoo's because he finally realized what this was about. Jinwoo genuinely cared about him, didn’t he? He was fighting for Christopher to keep his smile, of all things? So he kicked up a fuss because he didn’t want to see him withdraw into himself again? Was that it? It was incomprehensible to him how Jinwoo’s mind worked. The goodness he displayed in his every action. His hands were blood-stained; he’d murdered just as Christopher had, yet he wasn’t corrupted in all the ways one would expect. He still treated him with tenderness when Christopher blew a gasket, unafraid, unashamed, but not uncaring. He should end this once and for all, but he didn’t want to. He couldn’t deny that, even though he was fighting this with all his might. 

The potential Jinwoo saw in them and the threat Christopher believed him capable of becoming…weren’t they the same thing?

“I am on your side.” Jinwoo stepped away, heading toward the winding staircase. “One day, I hope you realize this.” 

He had one thought then: Could Jinwoo be strong enough to weather the storm? The answer he found didn’t sound like no.

“...Come back to my side, then,” Christopher whispered, his tone so soft, he didn’t know what to do.

Jinwoo halted mid-step, peered at him gracefully over his broad shoulder, and didn’t hesitate to return to him.

“You are maddening,” Christopher muttered, gently drawing Jinwoo against his hammering chest, knowing the man could hear it, not caring for once.

“I can live with that, as long as you aren’t indifferent toward me.” Jinwoo’s lips curved upward a bare hint like no heated argument had transpired.

“Fuck.” Christopher cradled his face, his fingertips trembling with the desire to be closer to him, gritting out, “I wish I were.”

“I know.” Jinwoo smiled, and Christopher gently kissed the words off his lips before sinking his teeth into his bottom lip, not enough to break skin, but to sting. Christopher traced the tip of his tongue along the small hurt. Jinwoo moaned, and Christopher drew him closer, nibbling the supple flesh, until Jinwoo was gripping his shoulders tightly, and a heat haze was fast fogging his mind. When Jinwoo was against him like this, he could almost believe everything would be alright. Jinwoo tilted his head just right and molded his mouth to his, breathing faster. Christopher cupped the nape of his neck, keeping his pelvis from brushing him as heat pooled in his lower abdomen. He needed to calm down, so he gently pulled back. Jinwoo didn’t follow.

“Have you been restraining yourself this whole time?” Christopher asked huskily through tingling lips. “You said you were thinking about me for weeks.”

“Two.” Jinwoo clarified, voice holding a rougher, breathier edge that turned him on more, “And I don’t know if that’s the right word. I think I was waiting and analyzing the situation.”

“What situation?” Christopher’s brow furrowed, latching onto this conversation to distract him from his need.

“I couldn’t tell if you were attracted to me.” Jinwoo shrugged, “But I had a little inkling when you stared at me at the lake.”

“It was obvious to you that long, huh?” A vein throbbed in Christopher’s temple, a headache forming, but he wanted to laugh more than anything.

“No. I’ve never done this before, so I told myself I was imagining things. Then, I overheard you saying you can’t afford to slip.”

That conversation with Alex had clearly damned Christopher in multiple fashions. If he’d kept his mouth shut, though, would he and Jinwoo have made it this far? Christopher told her that in confidence. At the time, he’d been too emotional to think that hard about what Jinwoo was overhearing. He told Alex to be vague when she called it a prison and she got angry, but Jinwoo still managed to connect some dots from that one damning sentence. He’d been underestimating Jinwoo from the beginning, he realized.

“Clever guy,” Christopher smirked, “but I still don’t see how it was obvious.”

“Sexual frustration.” Jinwoo blinked slowly.

“What?” His ocean-blue eyes widened a fraction.

“I decided that could be the cause after you’d said you couldn’t slip in a context involving me, which was a big hint. You attacked me so many times, kept getting angry at the slightest provocation or none, then you’d act kinder toward me, but I wasn’t sure until we danced.”

“…How?” Christopher breathed, stunned just by how he’d come to that conclusion.

“If you saw how you looked at me while we were dancing and picked apart what you implied about wanting to do something you couldn’t, combined with all the other signs and vague meanings behind your statements, you’d understand,” Jinwoo explained far too calmly. Still, his gaze was brighter and pleased as he remembered their dance and how wonderful it had felt to teach him before they inevitably argued. Christopher extricated himself from Jinwoo’s presence before he could reveal any more information. It bothered him that he was so easy to read, but he only caught glimpses of what Jinwoo was thinking verbally. Microexpressions weren’t enough to go on when the man was being silent. Jinwoo’s mask was made of forged steel.

“That’s where you’re wrong here.” Christopher muttered lowly, eyes narrowing, “I don’t understand a goddamn thing about how you brought this out of me.”

“You said this was natural.” Jinwoo’s brow furrowed, gesturing between them before Christopher slowly stepped toward him, until his spine bumped the wall, and his breathing shallowed as Christopher’s forehead dropped gently against his.

“Not for me, it isn’t. Not entirely. As I explained when I told you the truth.” Christopher murmured, vulnerability tightening like a noose around his throat. “Every other thought in my head is ‘don’t’ or ‘can’t’ or ‘shouldn’t’ when it comes to you.”

Jinwoo searched his expression, then whispered confidently, “What if you did? What if you can? What if you should fight what’s stopping you?”

His stomach clenched, and Christopher’s heart throbbed painfully with every beat.

“You still don’t seem to know what that means.” Christopher pressed his palm flat to the wall by Jinwoo’s head, his fingers curling into a white-knuckled fist. Jinwoo kept his arms loose at his sides. He wondered how many people Jinwoo had let this remotely get close to him. His family? Healers? His shadows? Did he realize how vulnerable he was, too? That Christopher could fuck with his mind if he wanted? Toy with his emotions? After hearing what had happened to Christopher, he must have, and every word they’d spoken tonight, maybe earlier than that, since Jinwoo detected it before Christopher did. The knowledge was in Jinwoo’s head now. Terrible things could happen when you get involved with a man, which could cost someone everything.

“I understand more than you think I do. What set you off to make you upset earlier?” Jinwoo whispered.

“Different things, but one of the biggest ones might have been that you made me bow down to you.” 

And that Christopher had liked it in a twisted way.

Christopher’s brow furrowed darkly over his eyes as he smoothed his lips along Jinwoo’s without kissing him, realizing that both chests were heaving as the distance grew thinner. Jinwoo’s aura fluctuated, his pulse quickened, and his irises dilated—all body language signals of attraction. Christopher enjoyed the effect he had on Jinwoo. It gave him mixed emotions, but it was also reassuring when Christopher was in this state of mind, because it made him feel like he wasn’t the only one losing control over a situation he was attempting to keep a tight leash on. Still, it was rapidly loosening from his grip, even after he argued with Jinwoo, this man cracked his ribs open slowly, trying to see inside, and Christopher’s defenses were weakening.

“I warned you to sit down before I showed you my aura.”

Now that he thought about it more carefully, he realized Jinwoo had taken a calculated risk by showing him his aura. It could have backfired, and now Christopher knew something about him that he was sure not many did. The extent and magnitude of what he’d been suppressing. That took a considerable amount of mutual trust.

“You did, but still effortlessly brought me to my knees.”

“Is this a metaphor?”

“You said you wanted it the other way around.” The exposed part of Christopher’s chest in the plunge line of his open kimono bumped Jinwoo’s, and he listened to the man’s pulse accelerate, and both their eyes fell half lidded, as their combined body heat built between them. Christopher needed to clarify something important: “Was that meant in a suggestive way?”

Jinwoo glanced at the outline of Christopher’s rigid length fleetingly, and his long coal-colored lashes fanned his cheeks for a moment, before looking at Christopher again, and asking with the slightest rasp in his voice. “…If it was?”

Jesus.

Christopher’s cock thickened, hardening painfully, but he’d spent years ignoring it when it came to men, and wouldn’t stop now, especially when the person in question was Jinwoo, but he did want to give him something, to be good to him. He hadn’t forgotten how important it was not to go too far with the man, but Jinwoo wanted him against all odds, and he had an idea to show his appreciation and allow them to get a little closer. This was counterproductive, but after everything they had just discussed, Christopher wanted to try again; he wanted to touch him, but only so much of Jinwoo’s connection to him could be explored, as well as the fire he ignited in Christopher. This was a risk, but Jinwoo might say no, anyway.

“I want to show you something, but it’s up to you if you’d like to or would rather not.”

Jinwoo peered into his eyes curiously, “What is it?”

“Kissing, but not how we’ve done it before,” Christopher told him gravely, reaching with his free hand to run a fingertip down Jinwoo’s pulse point.

“Show me what you mean?” Jinwoo asked, but he didn’t sound uncertain, more inquisitive than anything. That could change any moment, and Christopher would be alright with that. Part of his brain was still shouting ‘don’t’, but what if Jinwoo was right and he did? This would test the waters. 

“That’s reasonable.” Christopher agreed. “May I touch your face?”

“Yes,” Jinwoo leaned his head toward his knuckles.

Christopher grasped his jaw and tipped Jinwoo’s head back against the wall gently, whispering against his lips as his fingertips burned on contact with his skin. “You aren’t allowed to touch me sexually, so tell me now if you don’t want me to touch and tease you one-sidedly.”

Jinwoo didn’t hesitate, his sepia-gray eyes dark with lust, something Christopher refused to dwell on: “I want to see what you mean by touching and teasing.”

Christopher laughed once through his nose, and tightly reigned himself in, because he needed to be careful with this, “…Can I kiss you anywhere from your collarbone up?”

“Yes.” Jinwoo’s voice became husky and breathier, anticipation replacing his perpetual calm. Christopher couldn’t help but give him a lopsided smile. 

“Tell me if you don’t like anything.” Christopher told him gravely, staring at him hard, “Anything at all. But if you do, I want to know.”

“I will…but you should see your expression.”

Christopher blinked rapidly. “What’s it look like?”

Jinwoo examined his face, sounding a little fascinated, then worried, “The same face you wore when drunk the night we danced. Are you intoxicated right now?”

“Something like that.”

“High?” Jinwoo’s brow knitted in concern.

“On you?” Christopher smoothed his thumb along Jinwoo’s bottom lip and tugged, loving how his exhaled the sexiest hitch of breath. His darkening, half-lidded gaze was so intense that Jinwoo almost glared at Christopher, “Yeah, something like that.” 

Something far more destructive, fucked up, sweet, and utterly addictive. He would have to quit him eventually, but not right now. Then, Christopher began.

He’d started with Jinwoo’s entire face, with slow, soft kisses. His smooth forehead, his paper-thin eyelids, his cheekbones, and even the hollow behind his ear that had Jinwoo swallowing audibly, to relax Jinwoo and himself. As time wore on, the dark voice in Christopher’s mind got quieter and quieter, but it would stay there, he knew, possibly forever, after having occupied his mind for over twenty years, especially in his later days. They didn’t touch with their hands, no heavy petting, allowing only their mouths. Christopher slowly raised Jinwoo’s hand to his lips, kissing the edge of his knuckles. He slowly kissed the man’s index and ring fingers, never looking away from as Jinwoo peered at him with open fascination and a mounting desire that radiated from him beautifully. So far, Jinwoo had been receptive and comfortable, and that was what he was aiming for at the moment.

He wanted to be good to Jinwoo. So good. No regrets. No wishing Jinwoo had done this with someone else later on. Christopher was so deep in the closet that no light had been released for twenty years until Jinwoo gently pried open the door a little. Wanting Jinwoo couldn’t fix it, and neither could Christopher, but it helped that, in this present moment, he was allowing himself to slip with him and see where it went. Christopher didn’t want to regret this either. This experience with Jinwoo was more special to Christopher than the man knew, more than Christopher wanted it to be, but he would spare him nothing, treat him right.

“Where else do you want to be kissed?” Christopher murmured gently.

“Anywhere,” Jinwoo confessed, and Christopher stifled a chuckle, not wanting to ruin the moment. He was just too endearing. He loved his honesty.

“Is tongue okay?”

Jinwoo nodded shakily, and he could practically sense the man’s excitement, touching Christopher’s and capturing it. Luckily, Jinwoo was wearing a scoop-neck collar, a loose black T-shirt, so he had plenty of access.

Christopher kissed his angular jaw, tilted his head to the side, and gave a small, open-mouthed kiss to a sensitive erogenous zone just above his pulse point. Jinwoo bit back a moan, but too late to hide it. He didn’t stop there. He trailed the tip of his tongue down the line of his jugular, marveling at how much trust he was putting in Christopher not to tear his throat out after all the times he’d done something stupid like attack. Still, Jinwoo dropped his head back more, his blunt nails digging into the wall behind him, breathing shallow and quick. Christopher firmly kept him there, lavishing attention on that soft spot until Jinwoo was writhing just slightly. Yes, fuck yes. Christopher moved on to his adam’s apple, kissed the hollow of his throat, and the other side of his neck where another soft spot was, caressing the sensitive area, stimulating it with smooth hot glides of his tongue, until Jinwoo dropped his head back, his hips bucking slightly. Christopher released his collar and gripped Jinwoo’s hip to hold it still and press his hip back against the wall before Christopher could do something stupid, like grind their cocks together until Jinwoo came.

“Sorr—“

“No.” Christopher kissed his lips comfortingly, whispering, “You’re doing perfectly.”

He hadn’t realized when his bare, pounding chest pressed instinctively to Jinwoo’s, but his mind was muddling, intoxicated by every response Jinwoo was sharing, his need increasing to painful proportions, but he didn’t lose control of himself by trying to seduce him beyond that. Christopher breathed in his scent to calm himself. He pulled down Jinwoo’s collar gently and turned his attention to his collarbone. When the pale, creamy jut blushed under his lips, it was almost too enticing. He wanted friction, to feel Jinwoo’s arousal against his, and let this blazing fire swallow them. His cock throbbed in the thin silk covering him, pulsing like a small heart beat. He released Jinwoo’s hip, paused, gathering his restraint, then traced his tongue along the edge, and Jinwoo sucked in a sharp breath. 

God, yes. So Christopher returned to that erogenus zone he’d made sensitive earlier, and sucked. Jinwoo’s whole figure tensed, and a sudden, broken moan escaped his lips. He could feel his legs trembling. Christopher slammed his eyes shut to stay focused and sucked his heated flesh again, tasting sweat and clean skin, which only burned him up more. He’d love to do this over every inch of him and see what else this man liked, to let him fully participate, but that wasn’t happening today or tomorrow. He roved his lips along his neck, between his shoulder and throat, and finally his shoulder, and back again. Kissing his skin with skilled ministrations, using every ounce of experience he possessed. He knew exactly what he was doing, even if this was his first time pleasing a man. All in the spirit of giving Jinwoo pleasure as the man panted, breathing raggedly, and for one other fundamental reason. 

Jinwoo didn’t disappoint him.

With one more gentle suck to his pulse, Jinwoo’s knees weakened and he couldn't take any more. Christopher stepped back, just as Jinwoo collapsed to his knees.

Jinwoo’s flushed features were drawn in utter surprise, but before he could get embarrassed, Christopher reached down, guided Jinwoo’s chin up tenderly, and smiled.

“This is how you bring a man to his knees.” Christopher’s voice was rough, laced with desire.

“Know what happens when you kiss someone down there?”

“They…orgasm?” Jinwoo panted, lungs rising and falling fast, as his thighs continued to tremble slightly. He hadn’t cum yet. Jinwoo was as hard as a rock, which was impressive to Christopher.

“Yeah, and I bet you’re dying for one right now, aren’t you? “ Jinwoo nodded shakily, his brow furrowed, eyes glassy with need, “But the only person who can touch you that way between us is yourself. That’s what it means to mess around with someone like me.”

Jinwoo swallowed, searched his face, then murmured in a whiskey-hoarse voice, “…Do you mind if I touch myself while thinking of you?”

Christopher’s heart stopped, agonizing want tore through him, but he didn’t let go of Jinwoo even as every part of his body burned for him.

“What goes on in the sanctuary of your mind is not up to me. Nor do I control your body beyond denying or giving my consent for you to touch mine.”

“Right.” Then, Jinwoo unzipped his pants, paused as Christopher’s whole body tensed, and gazed up at a wide-eyed Christopher shamelessly, “Do you…want to watch?”

Was this guy planning to whip it out right here? Blood rushed in Christopher’s ears, and every nerve ending lit on fire. He was so hard now he might cum by himself just thinking of seeing Jinwoo losing it that way in front of him. He couldn’t imagine him wanting to do this, yet Jinwoo’s gaze was certain, sure, all for it.

“I shouldn’t.” Christopher shook his head but didn’t release his face, needing to understand how Jinwoo’s mind worked. Experience or not, Jinwoo was utterly new to this, and Christopher couldn’t forget that for a single moment. He had always to be responsible and tender with Jinwoo and ensure he treated Jinwoo with the deserved consideration.

“That’s not what I asked, Christopher,” Jinwoo murmured gently. Christopher’s mind raced. The need was written all over Jinwoo’s face, and the lack of doubt decided it for him.

“You sure about this, Jinwoo? It’ll mean you’ll be pleasing yourself before a man for the first time, and it’ll be me.”

“If you want to watch, yes.” Jinwoo breathed, “I don’t want it to be someone else.”

A wave of desire crashed into him like an ocean wave because words tended to slip from his mouth in this situation, and he’d never speak in other circumstances, even while genuinely communicating. He wasn’t even teasing him, but dead ass serious, especially since Jinwoo was so difficult to read most of the time. There was only one way for this to work without going too far. Then again, they’d already gone too far. But Jinwoo’s eyes were practically pleading for more. He couldn’t deny that look anymore.

Christopher whispered in a low, ashen husk, “Then, don’t look away from my eyes. Deal?”

“Why?”

Christopher admitted in a hoarse whisper, “I want to see the pleasure in your eyes while you look at me and think of me as you make yourself cum.”

Jinwoo shuddered, and never looked away from Christopher as he unzipped his pants, and pulled out his cock. Christopher didn’t so much as glance at his length, forcing himself to keep his eyes on Jinwoo’s incredibly handsome face, which wasn’t a challenge. Things had already spun beyond further out of control than he intended. Yet, seeing this incredibly powerful man on his knees on the floor, looking up at Christopher towering over him, didn’t give him a power trip—heart-wrenching tenderness, gratitude, want, and admiration.

Jinwoo began to stroke himself slowly, his lashes falling low as he breathed erratically. He wasn’t even looking at Jinwoo’s dick, and his face right now was still the sexiest thing Christopher ever saw. Jinwoo gritted his teeth as his hand sped up, and thick tension filled the gap between them. He realized what he was doing.

“There’s only us here,” Christopher encouraged. “I want to hear it—your beautiful voice.”

“You find my voice…” Jinwoo gasped, his hand speeding up in Christopher’s blurred peripheral vision.

“Yeah,” Christopher confirmed tenderly, “It reminds me of calm, clear water, especially when you speak in Korean.”

“I am not calm right now.” Jinwoo confessed with a gasp, his breathtaking voice pure sex, “Your…is so close to my face.”

Shivering with a slow rise and fall of his lungs, warning bells went off in his mind, but they were so lost in the hazy, wanting part of his brain, captivated by Jinwoo, that Christopher smirked lop-sidedly and smoothed his finger gently along the hollow of Jinwoo’s cheek, the corner of his mouth. He waited until he was sure it was alright, and Jinwoo opened his mouth more in an invitation to let him in. He slipped his thump into his parted lips, just enough to touch his teeth as he guided Jinwoo’s face closer to Christopher clothed cock by mere milimeters. “Not being able to have it makes you want it more, doesn’t it?”

“Yes,” Jinwoo moaned, the sound vibrating from Christopher’s thumb, palm, and wrist, straight to his straining length, and Christopher’s chest trembled. “I want it.”

“Hearing you want me that way burns me up more than I can describe.” He admitted, tenderly guiding Jinwoo’s face away from his cock, “Imagine.”

The pretty color dusting Jinwoo’s cheekbones deepened and of all things he sucked on Christopher’s thumb, his warm, wet tongue sliding around the tip.

“God...” Christopher moaned quietly, praying for patience, for resistance, for Jinwoo. His fingers tightened their clutch slightly on his jaw, and Jinwoo rocked into his hand as he stroked himself, gasping raggedly as if he was moments away from reaching his climax. Fuck, yes. Show me. Christopher was so close to cumming just from watching every blissful emotion flicker through those eyes and feeling his movements. This was more intense than most sex he’d had, and they hadn’t touched each other much beyond Christopher grasping his face.

The sound of him pumping his fist became slicker, and Christopher realized Jinwoo was wet for him. Oh, god. Precum was probably dribbling out. Christopher shivered, smoldering warmth brazing a path between his legs, increasing his body heat even more, so a bead of hot sweat trickled between his shoulder blades. Yes, please, yes. He couldn’t believe he had the privilege of seeing this erotic sight, that he was sharing this with Jinwoo, and he was showing him every heart-wrenchingly blissful expression that contorted his features, letting him hear his broken moans and pleased sighs, and how he was struggling to get enough air in his lungs. How lucky he was.

It was almost too much. He could barely take it anymore. But he wanted to be here — he needed him.

Christopher couldn’t tear his gaze from Jinwoo’s if he wanted.

“Your eyes…” Jinwoo moaned in agony, his face trembled in Christopher’s palm as he watched pure ecstasy darken his eyes, and Jinwoo fell apart.

And he looked like every dream Christopher had never allowed himself to have.

Chapter 16: He has only tried to help me (Week 4)

Notes:

I noticed some issues with the previous chapter. I deleted it and decided to rewrite it while fusing the next chapter and this one for what was planned in the outline, and I tinkered with some things to help clear those problems after rereading the past several chapters. Some things are the same entirely, or just written differently, and a lot has been taken out or replaced. Sometimes, I need a mental break and don’t realize it in time, and my writing suffers. So I took a break, and I’m feeling good and back on track. I hope this chapter finds you well. Thank you so much for reading, enjoying, and sharing your thoughts and feelings! <3 Tons and tons and tons of love! to you <3

*
❝ You're the brightest thing I've ever seen, Kaylee.
You're this beautiful ball of fire spitting sparks out at the world,
burning fiercely, holding back the dark by sheer will.
And I always knew that if I reached out ― if I tried to touch you ― I'd get burned.
Because you're not mine. I'm not supposed to feel the fire.
I'm not supposed to want it.
But I do. ❞ 
― Rachel Vincent. 
*

 

He gently stroked his soft, raven hair like testing the texture of crushed velvet. It wasn’t just for calmness, for patience, even as his thoughts reeled off course. It was because Jinwoo needed to know if what they did meant something other than two men using each other to get off. Christopher may not have orgasmed, but he participated. It couldn’t mean too much to Christopher, but it meant something to share with Jinwoo, whom he felt safe enough to try. Dipping his fingers in those silken, inky threads as Jinwoo panted beneath him, his cheekbones flushed, his irises still dark with satisfaction yet bright as if stars were captured within them—that lovely inner light. 

It was here that Christopher discovered that sexual acts were one of the only things in the world capable of stealing the air from Sung Jinwoo’s lungs. At this moment, with the man on his knees, Christopher saw him for what he was, and all illusions faded to nothingness — human. Even if Jinwoo picked up a mountain now and carried it on his back, Christopher would remember him this way, as a guy who knew how to let go, be free, and be brave. Life was all about decisions. What one chooses to do with one’s life and time. Every choice had a consequence. Inaction did, too. Failing to act when it was vital was another one.

“We’ll get you cleaned up, and then I'll show you what aftercare is, if you want.” Christopher caressed his face with the edge of his knuckles. “Are you good?”

“Better is a more accurate word.”

“You’ve been suffering around me?” Christopher asked inquisitively, tracing his full bruise-kissed bottom lip with his thumb, pure male satisfaction relaxing him. At the same time, he fought all reservations, knowing this question was treading in precarious territory they’d already trespassed, “Does wanting someone make you suffer?”

“I suffered,” Jinwoo nodded, admitting it like it was the easiest thing in the world to confess, as mirth flooded Christopher. Neither of them needed to ask if Christopher was, too, and he was grateful Jinwoo didn’t mention it. Of all things to say, though— “You’re very attractive.”

“Ah, attractive, am I? And here I thought you weren’t just handsome, Jinwoo. You’re unreal.” Christopher couldn’t hold back a genuine laugh, tension leaving his limbs, his pulse slowing, “Be right back.”

Steadying his breathing, keeping his thoughts above water to keep from drowning, he returned with a wet washcloth in less than ten seconds. Jinwoo cleaned himself up. Cum had splashed his pants, his hand, his abdomen, and even his black scoop-neck shirt, all the way up to his chest like he’d burst like a broken fountain. That was hot, and just knowing that was heating him right up again like a furnace, getting him excited, instilling dirty thoughts. How much would come out if he made him cum multiple times until he shot blanks? How many times could Jinwoo lose it in one night? Christopher almost wished he had seen it, but watching him touch himself, instead of focusing on his face, might have made him want to seduce Jinwoo and ask if he could have more of him. 

This wasn’t what they agreed to initially, and he wouldn’t let it be now. 

The lines had just blurred, but it wouldn’t be right to lament it, so he wouldn’t. He didn’t regret a damn thing. Punishing himself for enjoying it was a moot point when he’d already chosen to allow it and went through with it because he’d wanted to. He’d already gotten far more than he’d bargained for and told himself he didn’t want. Lies worked better when you told them to others. It was more difficult for people to lie to themselves until they did so much that they began believing it. Jinwoo made it challenging to remain a liar when the man was so honest. That genuine authenticity could be Christopher’s downfall if he weren’t careful.

Christopher rubbed his burning throat with his palm. He turned away to give him privacy and headed toward the winding stairway. “I’m assuming you have clean clothing in your spatial dimension?” If he didn’t, Christopher could get him a change of clothes.

Jinwoo sighed inaudibly, a distinctly disappointed sound. Concern churned Christopher’s stomach. Why his mind always jumped to regret first was not something he wanted to examine right now, but he honestly didn’t wish for Jinwoo to be upset or unhappy about what happened. That would not be very good.

“What’s wrong—“

“I was hoping you forgot,” Jinwoo murmured, standing and shaking his stiff legs.

Christopher’s brow furrowed, his worry increasing, intermingled with confusion. “What do you mean?”

“I was hoping you’d ask if I had clean clothes upstairs. Then I would have said no. Knowing you, there was a possibility you would offer to let me borrow your clothes for the evening,” The nefarious bastard confessed with a blank, unrepentant stare.

“You realize that plan will never work now that you just shamelessly revealed it?” Christopher’s shoulders shook, his spine trembling, about to laugh himself sick. He hadn’t felt like doing that in a long time. Yet, he did that not long ago after Jinwoo showed him his aura. Then, he had been half-mad with anger and awe. What was his excuse now?

“Let me rephrase.” Jinwoo deadpanned, “Can I please borrow your clothes?”

“Why on earth would you want to do that?“

“Your scent.” Jinwoo continued after Christopher stiffened completely, “Also, I’ve heard sometimes people wear each other’s clothes after doing things like this. I want to try it.”

Christopher’s chest tightened, but he had to admire the man for frankly stating his needs. Apparently, his plan did work. “Sure. Only for tonight.”

They were close enough to the same height, though Christopher was a bit bulkier. Jinwoo first went to the kitchen to wash his hands, followed him upstairs in a blur, and Christopher showed him to his closet. This was an inadvisable idea, but it was harmless. What wasn’t was Jinwoo admitting he wanted to be covered in his scent. It implied all kinds of things. Christopher had always liked Jinwoo’s natural scent. It was so soothing that it put him to sleep. Finding mutual attraction in that area conflicted with him because he liked the idea too much. He tried not to think too deeply about it. That was a skill you had to pick up, avoiding and ignoring certain things, because to linger on them could weaken someone’s resolve. Christopher’s was already getting shaky.

“The sleeping stuff is over on that rack. The lounging stuff is on the far left one. The rest are daytime clothes.”

“You like pretty styles,” Jinwoo observed, heading for the lounging clothes. It didn’t sound like a judgment, more like a compliment, since the man called it pretty. Christopher peered at him assessingly, crossed his arms, and leaned against the wall to view Jinwoo’s chosen outfit before they wrecked it. His scoop neck collar was stretched from Christopher pulling it down to kiss his skin; it was cum-stained, wrinkled from kneeling and all that movement, but initially, it had looked nice on him. He liked seeing Jinwoo as a mess more than his carefully collected demeanor and appearance, mostly because he helped it happen. Christopher tore his gaze away, scowling for a second, then smoothing out his expression, which this guy could seem to see through with little effort. He tried, anyway.

“And you like minimalist designs.” Comfortable, simple designs, primarily black, that flattered Jinwoo’s complexion, were understated because Jinwoo in his entirety was enough of a statement, and didn’t appear to want to make one with fashion. Still, Christopher thought the minimalist design brought more attention to his handsome face. Did Jinwoo think that far into it? Probably not. He had struck Christopher as surprisingly modest in several respects for a guy of his power level and the influence he could seize.

“I used to just wear white tennis shoes and dark hoodies all the time.” Jinwoo shook his head with the smallest of smiles. “Jinah helps me pick out my clothes because she said I needed a better wardrobe now that we can afford it, and I’m an S-rank, which means the press follows me around.”

Perhaps he was modest because he didn’t come from money, or maybe it was in his nature, Christopher didn’t know, but he had to hand it to Jinwoo’s little sister. She knew good clothing when she saw it and found flattering outfits for her brother. Christopher would have loved to have a sister he could ask advice from and count on, but oh well. She would have probably wound up a congresswoman and fucking miserable. Jinwoo’s family didn’t strike him as the type who enforced expectations on one another like Christopher’s did. Jinwoo was an S-rank. According to the Internet, his father had been a fireman. From the conversations he overheard on Jinwoo’s phone calls, whether he wanted to or not, with his super-enhanced senses, Jinah wanted to be a nurse or doctor.

Jinwoo’s mom appeared content to be a home maker who watched over her family. Of course, he couldn’t be sure, but that was his impression. Plus, Jinwoo’s mom just woke up after years in Eternal Slumber. The woman deserved to do whatever the hell she wanted with her second chance.

“You listened to her?” Christopher’s lips quirked up, endearing that he would be such a doting big brother. Or perhaps it was trust? Ladies tended to have really good eyes for fashion in Christopher’s experience, even if they preferred not to wear everything available or trending. Everyone had their own preferences. It was interesting to think Jinwoo was into tennis shoes and hoodies. Korea makes some of the finest suits in the world. It’d be interesting to see Jinwoo wear one. Then again, Christopher had been surrounded by people in suits his whole life. Perhaps Jinwoo, sitting here, with his simple sense of fashion, was actually preferable. Christopher didn’t have to be poised in front of him and dressed to impress, though he would do it regardless of whether Jinwoo cared or not. He liked fancy things. A suit would still look devastating on him.

“Yes. She knows more about these things than I do. Since I represent our family publicly, I didn’t want to embarrass Jinah and Mother.”

Of course. This guy really was his type. He shouldn’t be thinking that, but he was getting more aware of it, now that he wasn’t ignoring his attraction anymore. Perhaps that was why his subconscious sensed he was interested in Jinwoo. It wasn’t about looks alone. The world was full of beautiful people. Christopher might have been bothered by him since he figured out they had common ground.

Christopher smirked, groaning playfully, “It was much easier when I wanted to hate you.”

Jinwoo’s lashes fell low in a much too distracting way, “I’m sure it was. When you still had a chance.”

“There’s still time.” Christopher’s eyes narrowed, grumbling, “Now pick something and change.”

“You were distracting me again.”

Christopher’s stomach flipped as he pushed off the wall and padded toward the rack to find something else to wear. After all, this was Jinwoo’s personal taste, not something his sister picked out for him. However, he was highly interested in what Jinwoo would choose. And he was pleased when Jinwoo picked out a gorgeous violet kimono with a red and white wave pattern that Christopher had never worn since he didn’t think it looked good on him. However, William, his head butler, liked to add something different to his wardrobe every time to see if he would like it. He always kept any dragon patterns out, despite them being a common pattern on kimonos, knowing that Christopher hated them now because of the memories of Kamish they brought up. 

“I’ll let you get dressed. I should change, too.” Christopher pulled off another silk kimono, a light-brown piece with sky-blue trim, and matching pants. This would be comfortable for sleeping and lounging around in.

“Why would you change?” Jinwoo asked, brows knitted. 

Christopher brushed his face with one hand and decided to go with bluntness without having to explain his biological responses outright. “You turned me on.”

“…Oh.” Jinwoo’s eyes inevitably fell between his legs with shameless fascination, because Jinwoo had no problem displaying interest in this area, which was arousing and bothered Christopher. His interest affected him, and he tried to resist this guy as much as possible from turning their worlds upside down. But at least Jinwoo understood the message. He wasn’t the only one who got wet and sweaty while they were intimate. “Are you going to take care of yourself?”

“No.” Christopher muttered honestly, “Watching you was enough for me.”

“But you’re still—“

“Let’s not talk about this right now, alright?” Speaking as gently as possible because he still wanted to take care of Jinwoo, Christopher padded past him toward the restroom, so he could change in relative peace, before they brought too much attention to how he was still hard for this guy. But Jinwoo continued to peer after him with an intensity that set his chest afire. The fine hairs on the nape of his neck stood on end beneath his intent gaze. He had a feeling he knew exactly what the man was thinking about. It was beginning to piss him off that he could be so tempting and not realize what the hell he was doing. Just as Christopher’s blood began to boil because he cursed his lack of self-control, Jinwoo spoke quietly, his tone almost fond:

"You shimmer a little when you’re angry. Do you know that?"

Christopher’s feet halted mid-step, and he shrugged, wondering why Jinwoo sounded pleased by this fact. “Hazard of having the fire element, I guess. Kind of like how our eyes glow when we’re using our power, attempting to intimidate others, or are feeling strong emotions.”

“It makes you look wet. Like you’re reflecting the sun.” Jinwoo breathed, “I agree it is a hazard.”

“How so?”

“It makes me want to touch your skin to see if my fingers burn more.”

Christopher swallowed inaudibly, “What do you mean by more?”

“You’re warm.” Jinwoo cocked his head to the side, gesturing at him, “my fingertips burn and tingle when we touch. And when you kiss me—”

Christopher dropped his face into one hand, hoping to conceal any redness, and held up the other. “I get the picture. We’re the same.”

Eyes brightening, Jinwoo took a bold step toward him, “You mean—“

“Yes,” Christopher scrubbed his face with his hand, muttering, “It feels good, okay?”

Anymore of this, and he might trip over himself. He was not only embarrassed but incredibly turned on, and needed to put distance between them, or Jinwoo would break his promise when Christopher dropped to his knees for him of his own will.

“…Do my shadows do anything?” The Korean Hunter asked curiously after several tense seconds.

“Your aura gets colder and darker,” Christopher explained, remembering that the first time he’d made Jinwoo angry early on in their agreement was when the man glared at him, and for some god awful reason, his mouth wouldn’t stop moving, “I like it best when you’re warm.”

Jinwoo’s lips parted, brows raising, before Christopher retreated into the bathroom, shut the door, and rested his forehead against the cool wood, hoping to chill his overheated face, wishing that Jinwoo couldn’t hear his accelerating pulse, telling himself he wished he couldn’t hear Jinwoo’s either. That sweet sound messed with his head at every turn. What was he going to do with him? Really.

When he came out of the bathroom after splashing his face and neck with icy water to cool down, he found Jinwoo sitting on the edge of his bed, wearing the violet kimono, and he stopped dead for a moment. This guy was so human, yet ethereal at the same time. He couldn’t have imagined how good he would look in it. He wanted to tell him to keep it so Jinwoo would wear it more often. From the looks of it, Jinwoo already put his dirty clothes in the hamper. Was he neat and orderly, too?

“Looks nice on you.” Christopher gently cleared his throat. “Do you want to know what aftercare is, or would you prefer to go downstairs and eat dinner?”

“What is it?”

“Well, I consider it similar to cuddling. You touch each other, talk, and make sure you both feel calm, appreciated, and don’t feel used after sex.”

“I am calm. You appreciate me, or would have gone as far as you wanted. And neither of us was used.” Jinwoo blinked slowly, that cute way he processed things at the speed of light.

“Alright,” Christopher chuckled, not disappointed, because what mattered was that Jinwoo felt okay. Aftercare wasn’t a mandatory requirement or anything. He just preferred it. “Then let’s eat. I’m cooking for you.”

“Why?”

“Because I can now, thanks to my teacher.” He peered at Jinwoo over his shoulder, unknowingly smiling with his eyes.

Jinwoo’s lips curved in a barely-there return smile.

Christopher’s stomach somersaulted. 

*

He blurred downstairs and made a traditional Korean meal with painstaking consideration. It wouldn’t be as perfect as Jinwoo’s, but he did his best to get it as close as possible, to show the man he’d been paying attention to and hoping he would like it. They may have argued earlier, but they were fine now. He supposed sparring wasn’t necessary anymore if they could get rid of pent-up tension through kissing. That was much more than kissing.

“How much longer do you think it will take for the magic beasts to attack?” Christopher asked once he finished eating.

“Any time now.” Jinwoo dug into his meal, eating a bit of everything. At the same time, Christopher tried not to make it seem like he was analyzing every microexpression to see if Jinwoo was enjoying it. “I have sensed vague presences near Zhigang, Siddharth, Lennart Niermann, and Jay Mills. So far, they haven’t gotten close to Thomas or Alexandria. Which likely means they already know where we are.”

Christopher exhaled a great big sigh. “Got any idea why they haven’t come yet?”

“I don’t know why they are biding their time, but I assume they have a plan, and my shadows are a deterrent. Or…”

“Or?”

“They’ve switched their main target to me and are devising a strategy.”

Ice was injected into Christopher’s veins and froze his blood. The gears in his mind turned slowly, and his heart started up again, pounding like a drum. “Wait a second. Was that your intention all along?”

“To bring attention to myself because they were already watching you and intended to finish the job they failed at, likely? Yes. I needed to get myself under their radar to get rid of them without more Hunter losses.”

“Was clearing your dad’s innocence just an excuse to use me to this end?” Christopher’s emotions were getting the better of him again. Still, the idea alone was enough to hurt him, even though it would have been perfectly reasonable for Jinwoo to decide that before he got to know Christopher. It was a solid plan, if insane. At least, he would think that if it hadn’t been for being exposed to the full brunt of Jinwoo’s aura.

“No. Please don’t act like I had poor intentions. I could have attached myself to any powerful hunter. Alexandria, Thomas, or Siddharth, but your situation was likely to speed up the process the most. The world is at stake as well. We can’t afford to lose more Hunters when we don’t know how many beasts like them exist in our world.”

Christopher took a moment to process and accept it, but his mind was reeling. “So they are intelligent, can cloak themselves, operate with strategies, and are capable of picking ideal targets to maximize damage.” Christopher’s stomach roiled with nausea, sick to his stomach, all his good feelings from earlier draining away, “You sure you won’t die?”

“Worried about me?” Jinwoo murmured, sounding neutral, but he couldn’t fool Christopher on this subject anymore. This wasn’t the time for light-hearted flirting.

“Say you won’t.” Christopher gritted out, instead of answering, realizing he’d already revealed too much, “Promise.”

“I have people waiting for me at home.” Jinwoo whispered, “And we aren’t finished quite yet, are we?”

“Finishing things before they made it this far would have been better for you.” Christopher told him darkly, “That’s not a reason to live.”

“Anything that interests me is a good reason.” Jinwoo continued to eat, his eyes brightening when he tried the soup. “You did well.”

Proud warmth chased the coldness in his veins, “Yeah? I can do it more often so you won’t be as busy between cooking and bodyguard duties.”

“You don’t want to learn anymore?”

“That’s not what I said,” Christopher scowled, muttering, “Being taught by you isn’t so bad.”

Jinwoo huffed through his nose, that adorable little laugh.

At that moment, his phone rang, and Christopher yanked it out of his pocket, remembering not to crush it with too much force just in time. The number was unfamiliar. Christopher decided to answer it. Sometimes, his father called him on untraceable burner phones when he had something important to say and was worried about getting tapped.

“Who is it?”

“Hey, best friend.”

“Alex?!” Christopher leapt up, raking a hand through his hair, a smile forming on his lips.

“Just the one.” He could hear her warm smile in Alex's voice, and every other emotion was replaced by overwhelming relief. She sounded good, not like she was in danger or hurt.

“How are you?” Christopher breathed, “Are you safe?”

“Aw, have you been worrying about me this whole time? You should have known I could handle an S-Rank gate. Those snakes were a pain, though; it only took so long because there were so many of them. How are you and Jinwoo doing?”

“We’re…” Christopher couldn’t find words for it, as he turned to face Jinwoo, swallowing inaudibly, “Okay.”

“Okay? Are you serious? I thought he would have locked you in a cage in the basement by now until I got back.” She laughed girlishly, like the tinkling of bells, “Furthermore, I assumed you’d ask me to rescue you first thing. What happened?”

“He’s alright,” Christopher smirked, watching Jinwoo’s eyebrow quirk upward.

“Alright?!” Alex shrieked, “Chris, you sound almost…fond! What happened while I was away?”

“Don’t read too much into it.” Christopher murmured, “I just realized I was upset about many things and blamed much of it on him.”

“Wow,” she whistled low. "We need to catch up! I miss you guys!”

He couldn’t out Jinwoo. He couldn’t tell Alex that they were kissing, or any of the other shit that happened. Jinwoo never spoke of Christopher to his Vice Guild Master or family. Christopher wouldn’t betray his trust either by casually telling Alex he liked men, no matter how close they were.

“Hmmm,” Alex hummed thoughtfully, “Well, I called because I have to tell you something. Please don’t freak out.”

His gut plummeted through the floor. “Are you in the hospital?”

“No, no, no,” She assured gently, “It’s nothing like that. I’m just…I’m staying in Africa to help build some shelters.”

Christopher shook his head. “How long are we talking here?”

“You know how fast I am. I can build things in record time with my super strength and speed as long as I have instructions. And they need it. Barely anyone in my area has somewhere to sleep due to the snakes destroying so many homes, Chris. It shouldn’t take more than a week.”

“Alright.”

“That’s it?” She hissed suspiciously.

“Yes, you won’t listen to me anyway if I ask you to return.” 

And the truth was, he didn’t want her back here. If every magic beast were coming to his location to kill him and Jinwoo, he’d rather Alex weren’t within a thousand-mile radius of the threat. Talking to her about it over the phone would be unwise. The magic beasts could overhear, find out about Jinwoo’s plan, and take precautions or make countermeasures. It was bad enough that Alex had mentioned Jinwoo’s name without lowering her voice, but now, if the enemy was listening, they had just confirmed that Christopher was with Jinwoo.

“I’ll try to come back as soon as possible,” she snapped. “Are you going to tell me what’s really going on?”

“Not on the phone.” Christopher whispered in the quietest octave, “Remember that time we hid in a closet at my grandfather’s sixtieth birthday?”

Back then, Christopher had whispered to her not to come out while he exited the closet to face his grandfather’s wrath, so Alex could make her escape after knocking down a champagne tower. She’d understand what Christopher was trying to tell her.

Don’t come back yet.

“You’re serious?”

“Yeah.”

She swallowed, and he heard her teeth locking. Her sweet voice came out hoarse: “You’ll be alright? Really?”

“I’m sure I will.” For the first time, he admitted peering directly into Jinwoo’s gaze. The Korean Hunter nodded firmly.

The other end of the line was silent for the longest time.

“Call me if anything changes and you want someone to clean up the champagne tower.”

“I will.” He smiled sadly, “I’m proud of you and happy you’re okay.”

“You too,” Alex whispered, choking on tears. “I’ll see you again soon, Chris.”

She was so brave when she was the one going off to war, but leaving Christopher to an uncertain fate terrified her. But they’d be fine. He’d have to believe that.

“In the blink of an eye.” He repeated those words to her that she said that day.

She hung up. Christopher stared down at his phone, and Jinwoo brushed shoulders with him. “Do you want to talk about it, or get some sleep?”

“Sleep,” Christopher said immediately, heading upstairs. They could wash dishes later. After they separated to brush their teeth before bed and returned, he pulled off his kimono, turned the lamp down to its lowest setting, and while Jinwoo also peeled off his kimono so they were both shirtless, Christopher waited on the bed. Jinwoo joined him seconds later, lying on his back beside him.

Christopher rolled over, so his back was facing him, grumbling softly, “Will you—“

Jinwoo pulled the covers over them, slipped his arms around his waist, pressed his chest between Christopher’s shoulder blades, and rested his cheek against the nape of his neck. He held him tightly against his powerful body, wrapping him in his presence and curling around him protectively. It was reassuring in a way Christopher didn’t know he was craving. He felt so safe. Safer than he’d felt since the attack. When they cuddled, usually Jinwoo didn’t hold him too tightly, but right now, his aura was wrapped around him, dark, but not oppressive, more like a bubble around them that would lash out at anything outside of it.

“It will be alright, Christopher,” Jinwoo whispered, hugging him to his warmth, linking their ankles like it was second nature. “I’m prepared.”

Christopher closed his eyelids and hugged Jinwoo’s forearms. “That makes one of us.”

“I know.”

“...You know, you get under my skin too easily."

“That’s the point of kissing, I thought.” Jinwoo paused, “Or do you mean it differently?”

"You have no idea.” Christopher heaved a choked laugh, “But the scary part is...I think I like it."

“Maybe I like it too.” Jinwoo kissed the nape of his neck, Christopher stiffened, and Jinwoo pulled his mouth away. His neck tingled and warmed just from that fleeting contact from his lips.

“What’s—“

“That’s what I mean. Don’t you hear it?”

Jinwoo listened silently to Christopher’s rapidly beating heart, turning frantic the longer the still-water quiet stretched on. Vulnerability clutched him in icy hands, and he almost moved away. Jinwoo hugged him tighter and pressed his cheek to the back of Christopher’s head, and it felt aff—

“Don’t sleep it all away, Christopher. I don’t want you to forget this.”

A burn flared behind Christopher’s sockets. He didn’t know why he kept warning him, just in different phrases and words, “I could burn you up—body and soul, you know. Wouldn’t take drawing blood to hurt you if you let me in, Jinwoo. All it would take is—”

“I’m looking forward to seeing you try.” There was a soft smile in Jinwoo’s voice, "Your nature is fire. Mine is shadow. What we’re doing might not work in ordinary circumstances, but it can."

“No, I’m flames, and you’re like oil. Touching you like this has already caused a volatile chemical reaction.” Christopher adjusted himself in Jinwoo’s arms, which loosened as he turned to face the man.

“Touch me anyway.” 

Christopher pushed himself up on an elbow, and tangled his fingers gently in Jinwoo’s hair, leaned down slowly, and captured his addictive soft lips. Jinwoo released him, minding his boundaries even now, as he branded his words into Christopher’s tongue, like a secret he’d never be able to rid from his conscience or speak of.

“You have one life.”

Christopher cradled his face, grasping his jaw, whispering against his lips through a snarl as he glared through the darkness, feeling like Jinwoo stole all the air from his lungs. “I know, so don’t tell me how to live it.”

“It’s you against the whole world, isn’t it, Christopher?” Jinwoo breathed.

“Not if I have no world. Not the one you think I should build.”

Jinwoo sighed, “Out of billions of people, there’s only a handful you trust. Are the rest potential enemies? Betrayers? Liars and thieves? What do you owe anyone your silence then?”

“I’m talking to you, aren’t I?!”

The atmosphere heated up several degrees.

Jinwoo blinked up at him slowly in fascination, his dark eyes gleaming in the dim light, “You’re shimmering again.”

Christoper rolled his eyes, and Jinwoo leaned up, caught his mouth, and kissed him until the only sounds escaping between ragged breaths were soft moans, and for a second, all his rules fled his mind, an almost fatal moment. But Jinwoo stopped him before he could spiral and do something he definitely wasn’t ready for.

“You can—“

“Not tonight.” Jinwoo gently put distance between them.

He breathed raggedly, dazzled and confused. “I thought you…”

“Do you think you’re the only one trying to go slow?” Jinwoo smiled, closing his eyelids so his lashes fanned his cheeks like butterfly wings, resting his forearm over his eyes.

Christopher willed himself to calm down. 

They didn’t say another word. Christopher breathed in Jinwoo’s soothing scent, absorbing the warmth of his smooth skin against his, Jinwoo’s steady heartbeat, and his breathing. Reaching out to Jinwoo with every enhanced sense so he could focus on it to escape to Slumberland, and shadows swallowed him soon after.

When he woke up the first time after midnight, they were in the same position with Jinwoo curled around him protectively, and he realized he hadn’t blown all this out of proportion. Jinwoo was dangerous, and he would only get more dangerous, but Christopher gravitated toward him anyway, and fell into a deeper slumber because all he felt in his arms right now, this time, was…

 Safe.

*

And when morning arrived, darkness descended, just not the type they thought it would.

His phone blared around five AM he'd find out later, startling Christopher into half-wakefulness. With one eye barely cracked open, Christopher reached for his phone, fumbling, but couldn’t find it. Jinwoo, lying on his back, with Christopher’s head resting over his shoulder, moved first to grab the phone off the nightstand. Jinwoo lifted it above their heads and handed it to him upside down.

"Christopher?"

“It’s your mother,” Jinwoo murmured sleepily under his breath so she couldn't hear him.

Christopher didn’t open his eyes, holding the phone to his ear, “Hey Mom.”

“Oh my god, Christopher. Are you in bed right now?” His mother asked.

“Yeah, why?” Christopher mumbled groggily.

“Is that Mr. Sung I just saw beside you?”

Christopher’s eyes snapped open, and he pulled the phone away from his ear, only to see his mother’s face on the screen.

She’d video called him.

“My eyes were closed when I grabbed it. I might have accidentally pressed the call button. She started talking before I handed you the phone.” Jinwoo whispered in an octave Non-Hunters couldn't hear.

His gut filled with such mercurial dread that he felt like drowning. He and Jinwoo stared at the screen with wide eyes. Christopher’s pale face ashen as he separated from Jinwoo to sit up on the bed, “Mom—“

“Christopher!” She gasped, her tone easing into outrage, “Why does Mr. Sung have those hickies all over his neck!?”

White noise roared in his ears as he held the phone against his chest and whispered, “I’m sorry, Jinwoo.” 

Accidents happen, but this was a problem because Jinwoo was now outed to someone who could and would use it against him if Jinwoo did it first. His mind raced ahead of him.

For a moment, he wondered whether Jinwoo did this purposefully, to expose what they were doing, but to what benefit? Outing himself to Christopher’s mom would put him at risk if he betrayed Christopher like the people he told Jinwoo about did. Mom wasn’t against using hypocritical and illegal methods to get revenge, subdue, or crush someone so they couldn’t hurt her son. Jinwoo knew enough to put two and two together for his cleverness, even if he didn’t know that about his Mom. 

Also, Christopher’s Mom already knew about his sexual orientation, so if he’d wanted to cause problems between Christopher and his Mom, that was out too. It didn’t benefit Jinwoo to be hassled about professionalism, and could damage his reputation if Mom was inclined to expose them both, which she wasn’t. There was more he could have been planning, but none of it made sense. So Christopher cast aside those suspicions one by one. Besides, Jinwoo’s gaze was genuinely remorseful, not guilty.

“How—let me speak to him!” his Mom demanded crossly. “He’s supposed to be professionally bodyguarding you!”

“Mom, it’s fine—“ 

“Christopher!”

Christopher rubbed his forehead to smooth out the stress lines, sighing long-sufferingly but it wasn’t like he didn’t understand her concern. He just couldn’t explain how it was unwarranted without exposing them to her scrutiny and telling her things that were none of her business. Yes, they were family. That did not mean she needed to know every detail about her son. He was an adult. But his parents had never been good at listening to him.

“It’s not.” She insisted, “Give the phone to Mr. Sung immediately! Your father said something was off about him. I should—”

“Mom, I need you to listen to me this time. You can’t tell anyone about this, even Dad. Do not out him. No matter what he does or how this ends.” Christopher gritted out gravely, peering into her gaze through the video pleadingly, “He has only ever tried to help me.”

“Is sleeping with you helping you?” She raged, her matching blue-eyed gaze all thunderclouds.

“Yes— no, I mean—“ His throat burned, discomfort roiling in his stomach. Jinwoo leaned away so he was out of her view.

“You care about him.” She realized with an edge of horror and contradicting warmth in her harried voice, her features paling, as if she couldn’t figure out what she was feeling.

“I do.” Christopher admitted. Jinwoo stiffened beside him, five warm fingers pressed against Christopher’s lower back in comfort. His chest trembled. 

He’d meant it.

“All the more reason to give him the phone.” She whispered, tone gentling, “I won’t get angrier or be rude to him, but I can’t leave this be without ever having a conversation with him considering the circumstances.”

Her experiences were numerous and as awful as Christopher’s. She’d watched him get hurt over and over again. There was no way his mom would let this go. He owed Jinwoo a huge apology when this was over. The least he could do right now was protect him, though. Jinwoo shouldn’t have to defend himself.

*

Before Christopher could just hang up, Jinwoo held out his hand without hesitation. Christopher huffed through his nose despite the stress, unknowingly smiling his way.

Challenge fucking accepted, huh?

Christopher placed it in Jinwoo’s palm, and the man squeezed his fingers, before gathering himself to rest against the headboard, holding the phone up so she could see his unreadable face, and greeted her unapologetically in his calm, confident voice.

“Good morning, Mrs. Reed.”

*

Christopher wasn’t sure if he wanted to laugh or cry.

Especially later that day.

 

Chapter 17: I think you have been for a while (Week 4)

Notes:

Here is the next chapter, everyone! Remember the rating for this fic. This chapter is not as fast-paced as the others, covering an entire day or multiple days. Thank you to everyone reading, enjoying, and sharing their thoughts and feelings! I hope this finds you well! Much love to you!!! <3 <3 <3 <3

*

❝You need to spend time crawling alone through shadows to truly appreciate what it is to stand in the sun. ❞

― Shaun Hick.

*

 

Christopher rested his elbows on his knees and sat sideways on the edge of the bed at an angle that allowed him to see his Mom and Jinwoo’s faces without his mother noticing him. He was also close enough to snatch the phone if they became too distressed, started arguing, or if Jinwoo dared to make threatening remarks. He’d given Jinwoo a chance to hang up. Christopher could have handled this himself. If his Mom listened, which was one heck of a big IF. So he’d let Jinwoo talk to her so she could see he was human and hopefully recognize him as a good man; this way, a future crisis could be averted. The last thing he needed was for his Mom to hire a private investigator to dig up dirt on Jinwoo or his family, which could get all of them killed or haunted by those shadows of his.

Christopher was sure Jinwoo would do anything for his family. He’d made Hwang Dong Soo and Thomas Andre prime examples of anyone who stands between Jinwoo and protecting those in his immediate orbit. Christopher was taking a massive risk here. He allowed two strong personalities to converse in a delicate situation but trusted Jinwoo. Since Christopher accidentally outed Jinwoo, the man had a right to speak to his mother before she did anything they couldn’t come back from. He only hoped this wasn’t a big mistake. For a moment, Christopher observed how his Mom and Jinwoo stared one another down in silence as Jinwoo waited for his mother to greet him in return. Christopher reached over and placed a reassuring palm on his knee, half in apology. Jinwoo waited as patiently as he always did in a tranquil silence since few situations under pressure seemed to faze him.

“Good afternoon, Mr. Sung,” his mother offered curtly after too long had passed, waiting for him to crack or show some sign that he was bothered. Lifting her chin, her gaze assessing, she began in a tense tone, starting with some effort at diplomacy at first, as usual, “As you are bodyguarding my son, a certain degree of professionalism is necessary to avoid conflicts of interest and ethical concerns, don’t you think?”

Of course, his Mom would address that issue first. She assumed Jinwoo operated under the same professional contract as a licensed bodyguard, who was expected to maintain an ethical distance from his client. Jinwoo and Christopher’s contract was straightforward: Do not let Christopher Reed die.

That was it. Among powerful hunters, when money was exchanged, or agreements were established, what was offered and requested had to be of proportional value to the hunters or expected as agreed upon through their guilds. When governments hired Andre, he took as much as possible, balancing his interests with what he deemed reasonable. If the government refused, he did not accept the contract; however, he was also a businessman and could negotiate if he chose to. National Authority Hunters tended to set their prices, and the clients received what they paid for. Christopher wasn’t a part of a guild. He received many requests but didn’t take many, as he calculated how to use his power differently—especially since using his powers often had to be done in an isolated area.

He went into dungeons where he could easily contain his fire without risking others. Still, he wasn’t called to take down an ordinary S-Rank gate unless the Hunters would stay out of his way and give him a wide berth until he was sure none of his fire would land on them. He could incinerate most monsters in minutes at most — not Kamish. That bloody dragon was a menace with the same element, but Kamish couldn’t burn him — but other monsters burned as easily as anything else; sometimes, they just cooked longer if they were big. Unlike other fire-type hunters, Christopher’s fire couldn’t be put out as quickly by normal means, so he had to carefully control who was near him when he used his power. Alex just let lightning rain down because she did it in split-second strikes, and most of her problems were related to water, electrical, and metal sources near her attacks that could cause unwanted damage.

“Ordinarily, maybe. However, I am not one of Christopher’s employees. We have a mutual agreement that I will protect him. He is not my boss, and I am not his.” Jinwoo tried to explain in too simple terms. He probably never hired a bodyguard himself. So, the professional side of it might be somewhat lost on him if he’d never looked at a bodyguard contract himself.

“Are you joking? No—” his mother’s features scrunched in confusion. “Christopher is paying you, isn’t he?”

“Yes, for some groceries.” Jinwoo nodded, as if it were normal at all, like his refusing the millions Christopher had at first attempted to seal the deal with even made sense, which was another reason he should have treated Jinwoo better at first. “He has also given me free lodging wherever we stay.”

“WHAT?! Christopher! What were you thinking?!” She gasped, each vowel and syllable sharp and severe, “You don’t expect me to believe a hunter of Mr. Sung’s caliber is doing this practically for free—“

From the information he’d gleaned when Christopher looked him up, especially in the hospital, Sung Jinwoo was a straight shooter and a wild card. He ran his guild with Yoo Jinho, handling tasks on the administrative and business side. According to Jinwoo, the Korean Hunter lacked hobbies because Jinwoo focused so much on dungeon raiding and hadn’t had a chance while raising his sister. They needed to address that, or the man would die of overstress one day, considering how vigilant he always was. Jinwoo mined dungeons independently with his army and went to Jeju to support his fellow Korean Hunters. Still, he’d traveled to Tokyo for free for international raids to address the giant S-Rank Gate. Nowadays, it wasn’t common for S-Ranks like the Russian Hunter Yuri Orloff ( who failed ) to charge for their services, and they usually did. Jinwoo protected Christopher in exchange for clearing his father’s innocence. However, he’d already intended to risk his life to remove the threat that had almost killed Christopher instead of attaching himself to any of the other powerful hunters.

“He is, Mom.” Christopher sighed. “He wouldn’t accept any further monetary offers since he’s in it to eliminate the threat. Not only for me, but for the world.”

“That is…very kind of you, Mr. Sung...”

It was, but he could hear in her tone that she was even more uncertain about what the man was after. As a humanitarian, she understood that people help others for no other reason but to make the world better for others. On the other hand, people like that were a rare breed in their experience.

He helped those he could with the power he was given, just as Jinwoo told him when they discussed why they were hunters. Mom would have already seen those reports. As part of the US government, she had to understand much about monsters and monster-hunting since it was interwoven with countless issues regarding governing politics and American lives. However, she was still a civilian who had never fought one herself and was used to having a civilian/hunter contract agreement.

She went silent, peering into Jinwoo’s eyes. Her features were wiped so clean of emotion that she was unreadable to most. Still, Christopher knew it was masking her thoughts, an expression she had picked up over the years as they were all worn down by the endless cutthroat scheming that could involve the rich or ambitious, especially in politics.

“And you believe him, Christopher?” Her brows arched skeptically. “Tell me you at least had him sign an NDA.”

“He did it for Tokyo, Mom.” Christopher shrugged, even though she couldn’t see. “Why not for me and the world? You do charity work for free all the time across the globe. I didn’t think an NDA was necessary when I didn’t expect him to find anything.”

She sighed, long and drawn out because they would usually have demanded Non-Disclosure Agreements before agreeing to discuss a job. Even if Christopher was out of it, he could have demanded one as part of their agreement. What was such a small piece of paper to Sung Jinwoo if he decided to talk? They were above the law as S-Ranks to a great extent—More so than others since they could rival the military. Taking him to court wouldn’t have the same effect as someone he could easily sue. He should have asked for one anyway, now that Jinwoo knew about his Dad’s mistress and that Christopher was bisexual, as well as every other thing he’d ever told him. He really should have been more careful. Perhaps he had let his guard down instinctively around Jinwoo since he had met him.

“Mr.Sung,” His Mom recovered, brushing a strand of hair from her ashen face, “you have no bodyguard experience in your work portfolio. You are strictly a hunter. My son has just gone through significant trauma; he was brutally attacked, nearly lost an arm, and almost died. A Hunter specializing in guarding clients like Christopher would have been more ideal and perhaps less likely to take emotional advantage—”

“Mom—“Christopher cut off her accusation sharply, worry churning in his gut and the desire to defend Jinwoo’s character from being assassinated because any way you looked at it, Christopher got more out of this deal, but Jinwoo continued.

“I’m well aware that Christopher has gone through a traumatizing experience and is handling it as best he can.” Jinwoo acknowledged, “But I’ve been listening to him. By the time we got involved, he had given me no cause to believe I was a threat to his mental health.”

Her lips pressed into a thin, bloodless line. Christopher almost snorted because he was angry around Jinwoo so often all the time, taking his stress out on him, as well as the attraction, dealing with the trauma of near-death at the same time, on top of his usual anger and aggression issues, that he couldn’t say Jinwoo was great for his mental health initially. Still, he’s been calmer since he realized he didn’t have to make Jinwoo his enemy and should have tried to be on professional terms, if nothing else, from the beginning as a courtesy to someone with a deal to protect Christopher.

“You’re not a therapist, are you?”

Jinwoo’s lungs rose and collapsed, but he withheld whatever sigh he thought of releasing. "Christopher is an adult. This was an agreement between two hunters. We work differently sometimes from civilians. No stipulation in agreeing to be a bodyguard said we couldn’t get intimately involved, mainly because neither saw this coming. Neither of us is taking advantage of anything. We want the beasts gone.”

“It’s all true, Mom. So can we—“

She interrupted him again. His whole life consisted of a lot of interruptions. It got on his nerves and pissed him off, but when Mom was on the warpath, Christopher had learned to get the fuck out of her way. However, Jinwoo didn’t deserve to be put on trial here. The issue wasn’t Christopher, not really; it was ensuring his mother saw Jinwoo as a good man so she wouldn’t do anything rash. But of course, she was making this about her son. He appreciated it, but they had to tread carefully here, and she didn’t know she was messing with a man who had the aura of a small planet.

“Let me be frank, Sung Jinwoo. I don’t know if you’re genuinely interested in my son or not, but if you aren’t, know that I have resources that even you Hunters—“

Ice flooded his veins. Christopher opened his mouth to argue and warn her not to threaten him; that was the last thing they needed to be doing.

His mouth shut when Jinwoo swept a heated glance at Christopher, and his pulse staggered.

“I am genuinely interested.”

Her painted lips parted open. She peered directly into Jinwoo’s eyes, dropped her face into her hand, and shook it, her brown curls swishing repeatedly. “Regardless, you shouldn’t have—“

Christopher thought it was a great time to hang up, but Jinwoo didn’t abandon his mission, even though his Mom disagreed.

“I already did, and I’m risking my life partly for Christopher all the same,” Jinwoo spoke calmly and gently, but Christopher felt as on edge as a bird on a live wire. “If anything, I’m more invested in keeping him safe now.”

More invested? Was Jinwoo saying he was out to protect him even more so because he was interested in him? Did that mean he was going to try harder to keep him alive? Didn’t it, though? From how Jinwoo cared for those around him, the fact that Christopher was the first guy he kissed, and that they had ‘bonded’ for a month now, maybe that did mean something to Jinwoo. His stomach clenched. The more it meant to him, the less easy it would be when they separated. Whether they all survived, Christopher died, or Jinwoo died. There was a reason bodyguards did not get involved with their clients.

“Is he safe with you?” She wasn’t pleading, but there was a slight edge, a begging toward hope. She’d almost lost her son recently, after all, which was as traumatic for loving families as the person involved, who nearly died, just in different ways.

“Christopher just said he cared for me. “Jinwoo murmured, dark eyes narrowing, “Did you not hear him? Were you listening?”

“Of course, I was listening—“

“I care about Christopher." Jinwoo murmured sincerely, and Christopher's chest tightened, "I am a rich and powerful Hunter from South Korea and am not interested in your politics or country. Therefore, there is no reason to jeopardize or use Christopher’s reputation. My concern is Christopher, yes, but also the world. As someone who works to help run a country, I'm sure the scope and magnitude of that isn’t lost on you.”

“True. However, you could benefit from this more than my son does. If you succeed, you become the man who saved my son, a National Authority Hunter, from monsters, putting our family in your debt. You have gotten close to him, so I’m sure he has opened his heart to you a little, and you can exploit that. You may have your own money and your own influence, but I know powerful men, and ambition has no limit.”

Christopher decided to let them speak their fill now. It was out of his hands until they started making death threats. The fact that his Mom had managed to continue the discussion this long was already a good sign because she was now interested in Jinwoo as a person, enough to lay the problem out on the table and her primary concern. This meant that Jinwoo had been deemed trustworthy enough to be dealt with frankly.

“While that is a valid concern — for anyone else — it would actually be more to Christopher’s benefit to use me.”

“Oh?” Her lips twitched, curving into a perilous mouth tilt, “How so?”

Jinwoo didn’t bat an eyelash. “I will not tell you that unless I can count on how you use that information.”

Considering Jinwoo’s power, his fucking army, his different set of valuable resources, and his own monetary value, there were ample ways Christopher could use him, but he wouldn’t. Jinwoo didn’t seem like he was easily emotionally manipulated, either, but no human was infallible. It could fool them when they are presented with the right incentives, like love. Christopher had been used so often that he could probably do it now with ease if he was inclined. He could hurt him in other ways he didn’t want to, and he wasn’t stopping for Christopher’s Mom; that was for damn sure at this point. Christopher wondered if Jinwoo would stay on the phone, argue with someone’s Mom, or have an in-depth conversation with her with just anyone. He doubted it. Jinwoo didn’t have to tolerate this or try to reassure her, but he was making an effort. Warmth spread in a blazing path through his extremities.

She crossed her legs, leaned back in her chair, and lifted her chin, no longer fucking around. “Then, you are not a fool.”

“Neither are you. I know enough of what happened to understand your concerns, and that is why I can also reassure you that the boys and men who used Christopher and me are not the same. I can’t promise this will end perfectly, but I pose no threat to him in that regard.”

“Do you suppose taking you at your word would be wisest, Mr. Sung?” She was testing him.

“Actions speak louder than words with Christopher, too.” Jinwoo cocked his head to the side thoughtfully, “Then, give it time, Mrs. Reed. You might just be surprised into believing. For now, allow Christopher to live without fear.”

Christopher’s heart rate increased as Jinwoo shifted his steady gaze to him and held it, resting his hand firmly on Christopher’s. Strength transferred from Jinwoo’s fingertips, like warmth, into his bones. His throat closed. No one had ever said that before—

She swallowed, paused, and went quiet because the man had. "I will give you the benefit of the doubt."

Christopher doubted that, but if his Mom gave her word verbally, she’d probably take care of contingencies, take precautions, and do anything else to prepare for the worst-case scenario.

"Thank you, but whatever your plans are to protect Christopher, stay away from my family," Jinwoo warned in the coldest tone Christopher had ever heard. Christopher tried to snatch the phone from Jinwoo's hand, feeling hot blood rush to his head. However, Jinwoo held tightly to his collar, causing Christopher to freeze. Jinwoo continued, "I don’t want to become an enemy of you or Christopher if it can be avoided. He’s kept me safe as well."

“I see.” She breathed, but her eyes were more open now, more interested in seeing him. Good. Christopher knew Jinwoo would protect his family but wanted to stop any outright threats. He couldn’t let Jinwoo threaten his family, but Jinwoo managed to salvage the situation. “How much longer until you no longer have to guard him?”

“Soon, I imagine. But interference instead of support will only cause harm in our situation.” Jinwoo assured more gently now, loosening his grip on Christopher’s collar as he peered at him, stunned, “Christopher is a good, strong man. We’ll get through this, Mrs. Reed.”

His mother finally gave Jinwoo a small, sincere smile. Although her eyes were still full of worry, they also contained the smallest light of hope.

“He did smile when he handed you the phone.” His mom sighed, “Very well. Take care of each other, but buy him a scarf or makeup, will you, Christopher? When the beasts cause a commotion, reporters will flock to you and catch all those on camera—“

Christopher chuckled, grumbling, “Got it handled, Mom.”

One of Jinwoo’s turtlenecks would do the job just fine.

“Call me if you need anything, Christopher, " she murmured, speaking in a far more amiable tone now. "And you, as well, Mr. Sung. I will not interfere, but do not hesitate to contact me if you think of something I can do to help.”

“Thank you, Mrs. Reed,” Jinwoo murmured just as confidently as when he started, and he looked so pretty, sitting there, like a guy who could take on anything, that Christopher couldn’t tear his gaze away from him.

His mom still didn’t know exactly what to make of Jinwoo, but she appeared satisfied with her conclusion.

Christopher gestured at the phone, and Jinwoo handed it to him.

“You can help by not investigating his family or mentioning any of Jinwoo’s personal business with me or otherwise to Dad,” Christopher murmured.

“I won’t tell him about you and Mr. Sung. Nor will I go after his family," she agreed sincerely. However, no one mentioned discreet research, and he was sure she might look for loopholes. Still, this was a better reaction than he ever expected. “But if this gets serious—"

“I love you, Mom,” Christopher’s pulse quickened. “Goodbye.”

She sighed fondly, though most of the worry had left her eyes. Still, she would remain concerned until she felt she had given Jinwoo enough time to prove her wrong about him. She was willing to give Jinwoo a chance. “Goodbye for now, Christopher.”

She winked at the phone screen, which reassured him that their conversation had ended on good terms. They hung up, and Christopher ensured his phone was off the call.

 

*

 

Jinwoo rested against the headboard, exchanging glances for a few heartbeats before Christopher joined him on the bed. He trailed his index fingertip along the constellations he had left on Jinwoo’s neck, collarbone, and underside of his jaw. Jinwoo looked up at him, appearing as peaceful as he had when the phone conversation began, and Christopher couldn’t help but admire him.

“What do you think?” Christopher murmured, “Were these worth it?”

“Hmmm,” Jinwoo pretended to think about it, “I’m not sure yet. Maybe if you leave a few more—“

Christopher grasped his jaw and lowered him on the bed, straddling his hips. Jinwoo rested both hands on each side of his head, always and forever remembering his boundaries, even when Christopher blurred the rules and came closer to him than he thought he could, wanted to, or should. Here they were. But it was hot how well Jinwoo had handled that conversation with a person most people would be terrified of, even if she wasn’t the wife of a Congressman, a Reed, or his Mom. Jinwoo did that for both of them. Of that, he was sure. And that meant something to Christopher whether he could accept it or not.

Jinwoo cared about him, too.

“You were just outed.” Christopher breathed, “I’m sorry. I will do my best to help her through any concerns that could pop up so she won’t do anything drastic. I don’t want you to go through anything like I did. I really don’t. I should have thought about being more careful about marking—”

“I like it better when you don’t apologize.” Jinwoo considered him, huffed, and shifted beneath him, “Do I get more kisses?”

Christopher smiled, leaned down, and grazed his teeth along his neck, “Now that you’ve met the family, you sure you want more where this came from?”

“Absolutely.” Jinwoo arched beneath him when Christopher captured his lips, his heart soaring, and at the same time, he lowered himself atop him. Before he knew it, they were rolling around on the bed, tangled up in sheets, with both of them playfully pinning one another to the mattress until they were kissing feverishly. Jinwoo ground his hips up on instinct when Christopher nibbled his lip playfully, and this time, he didn’t pin his hip down. Jinwoo gasped at the first press of Christopher’s erection against his and spread his legs wider with the sexiest little moan. Christopher tightened his thighs around his hips and ground back, his heart pounding.

Jinwoo checked in with him, “You sure?”

“God, yes.” Christopher breathed because he was certain, but if Jinwoo wasn’t, they would stop. “Are you?”

So Jinwoo gazed searchingly into his eyes with care and started moving. They were initially slow, with Jinwoo trying to find a good rhythm and forgetting the phone call. It was a slow buildup of pleasure and connection in the chill of the early gray morning light. It bathed Jinwoo’s face silver and made his eyes even darker than they were, even as his blown-out iris ring glowed blue with intense emotion. Christopher roved his lips along his throat as their hard edges and contours moved in tandem, and fire spread over their bodies, need invading their systems and taking hold. Christopher groaned quietly when Jinwoo’s blunt nails dug into his shoulder blades to pull him impossibly closer when the slow, steady rocking turned to thrust for friction as he trapped their erections between them. He’d never done this with a guy before, and some of him was nervous, but he wasn’t unsure for once.

“Yes,” Jinwoo moaned into his mouth, locking his thick, powerful thighs around Christopher’s hips as he thrust down, gasping, “I like this.”

“Yeah? I guess so since you’re this wet for me.” Christopher kissed his cheekbone, breathing ragged as molten pleasure coiled in his lower abdomen, feeling Jinwoo’s rigid length grinding along his through the thin silk they both wore, breathing in his scent, tangling his fingers in his hair as Jinwoo’s hands roved over Christopher’s body like he’d never be allowed to again.

“Is that—“ The gasp was uncertain.

Every inch of his skin was burning with the need for more of him even as Christopher held onto self-control, reminding himself of how far was too far and what it meant to be responsible. Still, it was getting more difficult not to cross a line that wasn’t blurring so quickly, and Jinwoo had done something he wasn’t sure the man knew the significance of. Christopher had never felt beautifully stiff muscles like his moving under him. Women were often soft in multiple ways, with curves in different beautiful places, and their skin was usually smoother in a naturally feminine way, regardless of whether they were hunters with more muscular physiques. Jinwoo’s hands were calloused and rough from wielding weapons, his body was muscle wherever he felt and kissed, his moans were deep and low in his throat, and his rigid dick was so unignorable between them but only turned him on more. He had worlds of power swimming in his palms that no one Christopher met had, but just as much gentleness. This was a guy who could crush him but was treating him like a prince instead.

“It’s hot.” Christopher assured, “I’m like that too, see?”

Christopher lifted himself up just enough for Jinwoo to see between them, and Jinwoo groaned, pleased. “I did that to you.”

“Yeah, you did.” Christopher heaved a choked laugh, grinding along his cock, their carved lower abdomens gathering sweat, “That’s just for you.”

Jinwoo whispered, “I want to make you come.”

Christopher shivered from the desperate erotic rasp in his deep voice. He clasped both strong hands on Christopher’s hips. Christopher leaned up instinctively, gripping the headboard and hovering over him. Jinwoo thrust at a rapid, dizzying pace, rocking hard and fast. Christopher panted raggedly, breathless encouragements pouring from his lips in an endless, fragmented stream as the headboard hit the wall. He practically rode him as they feverishly sought their release.

As Jinwoo palmed up his sides, his hips, and his upper thighs straddling him, burning him everywhere he touched fearlessly, he couldn’t hear the thumping above the blood rushing in his ears, the euphoria increasing with every movement. Those eyes swallowed him, peering up into his soul as if Jinwoo could see everything he was and liked whatever he found there. It didn’t seem like an illusion. He wondered if that fascination in Jinwoo’s gaze was reflected in Christopher’s.

It probably was.

“Do you want to see it?” Christopher offered as he neared the edge of nirvana, knowing he would lose it first, his heart pounding so loudly in his ears that he could barely hear his thoughts.

“Yes.” Jinwoo breathed, slowing down with an eager lilt, his Korean accent thicker. “Show me.”

Christopher released the headboard and unbuttoned his silk pants, pulling his dick out until just the upper half of his length was visible, and he stroked himself, giving him one last warning, “It’ll get everywhere—“

“On me.” Jinwoo breathed, unable to form a complete sentence, but he got the message. Liquid fire melted through his veins, the tension in his body reached a breaking point, and ecstasy shuddered through him as he spilled over in his hand and painted Jinwoo’s beautiful muscular abdomen with his cum, all the while Jinwoo staring at his unloading cock, before the man’s eyes darkened at the sight. He shuddered, cumming without needing to be touched. Christopher drank in the pleasure of that intensifying gaze as Jinwoo fell to pieces, falling with him.

For a moment, the only sound in the room was heavy breathing.

Then Jinwoo leaned up so Christopher was still sitting in his lap. He smeared his fingers along the mess on his abdomen and kissed Christopher hard, holding him close, radiating satisfaction, and Christopher hugged him back, kissing as good as he got.

“Do you want to do that thing you mentioned? Aftercare?”

“Yeah.” Christopher could use it while his mind was still reeling from the high before any doubts could creep back in, and he could push Jinwoo away.

“Come on, then.” Jinwoo whispered, palming the shaved curve of Christopher’s head down his nape, and kissed him lightly, “I’ll take care of you.”

Christopher smiled at him, “I think you have been for a while.”

“You realized.”

They shared a moment of soft laughter.

After cleaning up separately in the restroom, Jinwoo changed into a dark, long-sleeved shirt and sweatpants from his spatial dimension. Christopher put on a comfortable T-shirt and pajama bottoms, and they returned to bed. Jinwoo lay on his back, with Christopher's head resting on his chest, while he ran his fingers through Christopher's hair.

"Do you want to talk about it?" Jinwoo asked.

"No, not right now," Christopher replied, shaking his head. He kissed Jinwoo's sternum and fell back asleep.

Until there was a knock on the front door.

 

Chapter 18: I like your mind (Week 4)

Notes:

Christopher goes back and forth a lot on this tight rope of his. Contradicting himself, lying to himself, learning about himself, realizing and accepting things and then pushing things away. I enjoy him so much and Jinwoo's dynamic with him, how Jinwoo helps him balance on that thin rope. Thank you so much for reading and sharing your thoughts and feelings, everyone! I'm so happy you are enjoying this and grateful you made it this far!
Tons of love to you <3 <3 <3

❝There are rare people who will fuel the fire inside of you, who will awaken a dormant passion, who will push you and better you.
She alone is my rarity.❞ 
― Krista Ritchie.
*

The knock on the door was like a gunshot to his ears. Christopher threw himself to his feet, his ocean-blue eyes instantly aglow, seeking Jinwoo’s reassuring aura just outside the bedroom door. He grabbed the silver doorknob and nearly tore it off its hinges in haste to be by the Korean Hunter’s side. Did the enemy come? And if so, why would they knock on the door? Were they being toyed with, or had reporters found their location? Jinwoo wouldn’t allow anyone unwelcome to get past his patrolling shadows and make it this close to their hideout estate. When he finally saw Jinwoo, the man wore a black cardigan, a white T-shirt, and black pants, having changed while asleep. How did Christopher not wake when Jinwoo left the bed? More importantly, although unreadable, the man’s features were as tranquil as ever, but Christopher's heart continued to hammer against his ribcage, veins nearly bursting with liquid adrenaline.

Christopher gripped his bicep urgently, “Jinwoo, what’s going on—“

“No need to be alarmed. The visitor is a guest,” Jinwoo gently assured in a soothing tone, resting his hand over Christopher’s shaky fingers. "But you might want to change before you join us downstairs, if you’re up for it.”

“A guest!?” Christopher whispered, baffled, “Who? No — why didn’t you wake me if you were expecting someone?”

“Since the person in question is harmless and came unexpectedly, I didn’t want to disturb your rest.”

Christopher dropped his face into his hands. This was the sort of thing he needed to know about. He appreciated Jinwoo’s consideration, but leaving Christopher in the dark made him feel unprepared and agitated, because he still didn’t know who was out there. When he sought the presence outside with his enhanced senses, his heart lurched in his throat, and irritation immediately bubbled up in his gut like sulfuric acid. He didn’t need to ask how they were found. If anyone had the resources to track them down, it would be that bastard with his countless widespread connections. He only hoped the jerk had covered all his bases and didn’t lead anyone undesirable to their location, such as reporters. Whatever he was here for must be important since he came all this way, but Christopher was not looking forward to meeting with him. To call their ‘guest’ harmless was hilarious, however, since no one else would ever describe that beast as anything other than a massive threat.

Christopher’s gaze immediately landed on Jinwoo’s creamy swan-like throat, and he scowled, “What about you? Your neck is covered in hickies. You should change into a turtle neck before you meet with him. I don’t trust that bastard—”

“Oh, right.” Jinwoo murmured, then the most remarkable thing occurred: “Status recovery.”

A faint green light flashed over Jinwoo’s figure, felt more than seen. It coated his entire body, warm like being close to an open flame, and the hickies disappeared from his pale skin as if they were never there in the first place.

“No way…” Christopher’s lips parted, eyebrows shooting up, “…Did you just instantly heal yourself?” 

Stupid question, but he had to confirm what he just witnessed because, as far as Christopher knew, only healers could do that, and it wasn’t instantaneous. From his experience, raiding with other hunters usually took at least five seconds. The only time Christopher had seen a hunter heal themselves almost as quickly was when it had been the healer during the Kamish raid who perished in a sea of draconic fire, and Jinwoo was a mage-type, not a healer. There was no record of this power anywhere in the public information Christopher gathered when he researched Jinwoo. Did anyone know? Why would Jinwoo risk showing Christopher such a significant skill? Did that mean the man was beginning to trust him, too? Then again, Jinwoo had given him plenty of information over the past month. It never felt reckless, always deliberate, like showing Christopher his aura to reassure him. But it was unwise for him to expose his healing power to an almost stranger. 

But were they strangers anymore? Christopher felt like they were much closer than when all this began, and the realization struck him when Jinwoo answered, as if he couldn’t care less what he’d revealed to Christopher. Yet, he was sure now that Jinwoo understood the significance of unveiling one of his many mysteries.

“Yes,” Jinwoo admitted, his lips tilting upward, “But it is one of my secrets. So don’t tell anyone.”

“I don’t suppose you’ll tell me how on Earth you did that, will you?”

“No.” The man brushed his thumb along Christopher’s knuckles before the knocking recommenced, “Go change. I will let him in.”

Christopher turned to head back into the bedroom to brush his teeth and quickly find some clothes, but before he could pass Jinwoo, the man captured his wrist and stopped Christopher, leaning in to kiss his cheekbone. Warm tingling spread beneath his incredibly soft lips on his sensitive skin. His pulse fluttered, and his stomach somersaulted. Did Jinwoo know what he was doing? The man didn’t just treat him like an acquaintance, but more like a lover—

“Why—“

“I won’t be able to do that while he’s here.” Jinwoo explained, hot breath wafting along Christopher’s ear, “Don’t worry, I will be careful.”

The knocking stopped, and Jinwoo vanished from his side down the winding staircase to the door. Christopher stood there stupidly with a heated face, grumbling as knots formed in his stomach, “Maybe I’m the one who could get…”

Hurt.

He couldn’t allow himself to get to that point, but that was their risk. The fact that Christopher orgasmed with Jinwoo and did those sexual things, when he swore he wouldn’t go that far, was a testament to how things were spiraling out of his control. He’d also admitted to caring about Jinwoo to his Mom in front of the man. He was slipping so fast his mind spun. At the same time, it felt so good to let go with him that it was terrifying. Just once, he hoped to hell he wouldn’t get hurt like he had before, but Jinwoo had the potential to accomplish it in entirely different ways.

Throat constricting, Christopher quickly dressed as he listened to the conversation happening downstairs, already irritated hearing the bastard’s booming, too-cheerful voice. 

“Mr. Sung! It’s been a while!” The cheerful bastard chuckled, sounding genuinely pleased and excited to see Jinwoo. Interesting. He also referred to Jinwoo respectfully. Christopher had expected more animosity between them, given their violent history and his defeat.

“Hello, Thomas.”

“We were as careful as possible to avoid being traced to your safe house, but I have an urgent matter to discuss. Can I come in?”

“Yes.” Jinwoo’s tone was smooth and unreadable, but not unfriendly despite having fought and almost killed Andre not long ago.

Christopher loathed even being in the same room as that unholy beast, yet he was curious about what brought him here and what prompted him to risk revealing their hiding spot. If the bastard was anything, he was no fool; Christopher could at least admit that. The master of a multi-billion-dollar Guild was intelligent. However, in Christopher’s eyes, he was still a buffoon—a challenge he contemplated whenever they crossed paths, to prove he was stronger, given the guy waltzed around acting like he was the Hunter King of America. Christopher didn’t care about being number one publicly; the last thing he wanted was to draw more attention to himself and be thrust further under the spotlight when he could barely tolerate people on a good day. Being King wasn’t all it was cracked up to be. Being underestimated was a better strategy when facing an enemy. Still, Christopher hated being treated like a joke and demanded respect for his power when confronting those who would attempt to downplay it—all contradictions.

Christopher wore a grey shirt featuring a navy blue triangle pattern around the collar, sleeve cuffs, and matching pants. It was a casual outfit, but he felt no need to dress up in Andre’s presence. He always wore Hawaiian shirts and had no interest in competing or contesting with Andre, with whom he barely got along. They mostly avoided each other at Guild Conferences, where Hunters were expected to gather. It was somewhat humiliating to be around him, especially after Christopher was defeated and nearly died; however, at least Andre had recently gone through a similar ordeal with Jinwoo, so perhaps he would be more humble, though Christopher doubted that the man’s inflated ego had diminished significantly. It wasn’t that Christopher didn’t respect him at all. They had fought Kamish together. As two people who obtained the title of National Authority Hunters from surviving the calamity and gaining power equivalent to a nation, he had seen Thomas fight firsthand to protect America. He couldn’t stand him because of his more irritating qualities.

Christopher blurred downstairs and stopped in the hallway, flickering his gaze between Thomas Andre and his Chief Secretary, Laura Johnson, holding a large, black suitcase. Christopher stared with a shrewd, vigilant gaze.

“What’s up, Reed?” Thomas said, less enthusiastically than he’d greeted Jinwoo, which was to be expected.

Christopher merely waved once and crossed his arms, leaning against the door frame. He was only downstairs to find out why Andre had visited. An odd, strangely familiar presence radiating from that suitcase only took a moment to place.

“Why do I sense Kamish?” The hairs rose on the nape of Christopher’s neck as he remembered crumbling buildings on fire, a terrible echoing roar, blood-curdling screams, and countless dead bodies littering the battlefield, and the stench of death and charred humans was thick in his nose. 

“Aw, way to spoil the surprise.” Andre sighed through his nose, frowning in disappointment like a kicked puppy. There was some grand surprise, but it made Christopher sick to his stomach to feel that menacing draconic aura again, even almost ten years after the calamity.

Jinwoo peered at Christopher from the corner of his eye, concern flashing in his gaze, but luckily, he didn’t stomp on his pride by asking him if he was alright in front of Andre.

“I brought you a gift, Mr. Sung.”

“What does it have to do with Kamish?”

“During the Kamish raid, that damn dragon bit me, and it lost a fang. From this fang…” Laura opened the suitcase at Jinwoo’s feet, and bile rose in Christopher’s throat, his stomach churning sickeningly as Kamish’s sinister presence pervaded the room, “I created two daggers.”

Jinwoo blinked slowly, peering down at the weapons with brighter eyes, as if he were internally excited. Some of the discomfort Christopher felt diminished at the sight of Jinwoo’s pleased inner light showing itself. He did have a thing for daggers, but the Korean Hunter didn’t say anything at first.

“Why are you giving something so valuable to me?” Jinwoo didn’t sound suspicious, but a little adorably confused, which was enough to chase the nightmares out of Christopher’s mind and bring some color back to Christopher’s face.

“For sparing the lives of my Guild Members, this is a small gift in comparison to express my gratitude.” Andre grinned as if nothing made him happier than throwing away an item that would be coveted by every blade-wielding Hunter in the world. But not just anyone could hold these daggers without becoming overwhelmed, “Want to try them? Just be careful not to swing them close to any of us. These could even cut me.”

This time, when Kamish’s daggers touched Jinwoo’s fingers, Christopher had to grip the doorframe to keep from throwing up, dizzied by that draconic presence wrapping around him and squeezing him in a suffocating chokehold. While he had fought Kamish, there had been no choice but to endure the dragon’s effect on him. When he battled Kamish, he was constantly fueled by adrenaline. It wasn’t until years following the calamity that Christopher realized he’d been traumatized by the battle, but he would be damned if he showed weakness in front of—

“Reed, you’re pale. You might want to sit down—“ Andre said, in a genuinely understanding tone. It wasn’t like the entire West Coast hadn’t been traumatized by Kamish. He and Andre had witnessed the aftermath as a whole, but his compassion only grated on his nerves because it brought attention to his feelings.

“Shut up, Andre.” Christopher snapped furiously, hating his involuntary adverse reaction and that Andre and Jinwoo could hear his frantic, adrenaline-filled heartbeat. “I’m fine.”

“Suit yourself.” Andre shrugged, and Christopher wondered how Thomas wasn’t reacting poorly to Kamish’s presence. Some people process trauma differently. It didn’t make Thomas stronger than Christopher; he was just different.

“Alright,” Jinwoo breathed, lifted one of the daggers, and his gaze shone blue, as immense power thickened in the room like a poisonous miasma. It was like the damn wretched daggers were made for Jinwoo. He had no problem expertly spinning them in his hands, like they were regular knives. Andre took off his sunglasses and whistled low, his red eyes glittering with delight. “Can I accept this? It’s—”

“Of course, you can,” Andre cut him off firmly, holding up his hand to stop Jinwoo from handing the daggers back to him. “They’ll just collect dust and go to waste if you don’t. Not many people can even touch these bad boys, Mr. Sung. Please take them off my hands.”

“Okay. Thank you.” And both daggers disappeared into his spatial dimension, as Jinwoo discreetly glanced at Christopher again. Still, he appeared able to read Christopher enough to know the last thing he wanted was a show of concern. With the daggers gone, the oppressive atmosphere vanished, and Christopher’s pulse slowed, and he could breathe easily again.

“No problem, Mr. Sung! I hope they are useful to you.”

“They will be,” Jinwoo promised. “How did you find us?”

“I went through discreet channels. Only one other person knows where you are, and they are part of my Guild, so you don’t have to worry about them talking.”

Jinwoo nodded, as if he honestly trusted Andre, but Christopher believed him, too. Since the man’s pulse was steady, and there was no other body language signal of deceit. It wouldn’t benefit Andre anyway to bring attention to them.

“I also came to ask you a question.” Andre confessed, all cheerfulness in his demeanor fading away, “There have been mana signals detected by the federal Bureau of Hunters lingering around me. Do they have anything to do with what happened to Reed?”

“I can’t share much information because it would be better if you stayed out of this as much as possible.” Jinwoo murmured, “Just keep your eyes open. If you sense a magic beast stronger than you that looks humanoid, I suggest you retreat and get away from it.”

“I see.” Thomas rubbed his beard thoughtfully. “Thanks for the heads up.”

Christopher didn’t mention that there was no way in hell Andre would run from a magic beast intent on killing civilians. Jinwoo probably knew it too. Christopher hadn’t run from the blond humanoid magic beast, even though he sensed the drastic disparity between their power levels. He was prepared to go down fighting as long as he took the magic beast with him. He hadn’t run from Kamish and would not run now unless he got in Jinwoo’s way. There was more than just Christopher’s pride to consider now. He was grateful to Andre, if nothing else, for bringing Jinwoo a weapon that could increase the Korean Hunter’s chance of survival.

“Would you like to stay for dinner?” Jinwoo asked, probably not wanting to be rude to Andre.

Yet, Christopher’s gut twisted oddly when Andre placed his hand on Jinwoo’s shoulder as if they were old buddies. No—that was definitely an ‘interested’ spark in Andre’s eyes that Christopher recognized. A scowl formed on his lips before he knew what he was doing. He had no right to feel territorial or jealous. Jinwoo was not officially attached to him and never would be. Yet, he wanted to burn off Andre’s hand. What the fuck was wrong with him? He’d never experienced this before, even with the women he slept with. Not once.

“I’d love to, but I think it’d be best if we go.” Andre shook his head, gently squeezing Jinwoo’s shoulder with a beast-like grin, and blood was rushing to Christopher’s head, because Jinwoo was utterly oblivious to that look in Thomas’ eyes, “Unless you could use some help?”

“Like I said, running if you see one of them is best. I appreciate your offer, but you’ll only endanger yourself and Laura if you try to fight.”

“We should get going then. Call me if you need anything, Mr. Sung. Anything.”

Jinwoo nodded, stepped out of Andre’s touch, and guided Laura back to the door, who had been quiet all this time, but her powder-blue gaze was intently focused on Christopher, and his chest tightened as he wondered what she could have noticed.

“Sure.” Jinwoo agreed. “Thank you for the gift. Be careful on your way back to Detroit.”

“Got it.” Thomas grinned at him brightly again and picked up the suitcase, heading for the door with a bounce in his step.

Laura bowed to Mr. Sung and Christopher. “I have no doubt you two will survive, but I hope to hear good news of your victory, all the same.”

At least Laura didn’t get on his nerves, but he still wondered if he had given anything away during his childish jealous lapse.

The next thing he knew, Andre and Laura were gone. 

Andre must have picked her up and run from the area with superspeed.

*

As soon as they could no longer sense their presence, Jinwoo immediately closed the door and padded toward Christopher, cupping his unknowingly pale face.

“Kamish’s daggers bothered you.” Jinwoo stroked his cheekbone, and Christopher tensed beneath his hand, snakes still wounded around his heart from the sight of Andre subtly flirting with him. What was this? Christopher was a grown man. It shouldn’t have affected him at all to see the big oaf touching Jinwoo. He hated this ugly, green emotion. 

“Was it that obvious?” Christopher offered a forced, crooked smirk.

“I think Thomas understood,” Jinwoo murmured comfortingly, but his blood continued to boil, both from anger directed at himself and his jealousy from such a minor show of interest. This was getting dangerously intense as hell. He must have been more interested in Jinwoo than he assumed he was. Perhaps Christopher had just been trying not to think about it this time. Attraction was one thing. Emotional attachment was an entirely different ball game; he wouldn’t play it.

“I’m fine. Kamish was a long time ago. I have some after effects leftover.”

“Don’t lie. What can I do for you?”

“Nothing.” Christopher attempted to lean away and get his face from that warm, gentle palm, but Jinwoo grasped his jaw in a firm hold, keeping his eyes on Jinwoo’s lovely sepia-grey ones, peering intently into his with concern. “This isn’t new.”

“Why did you get so angry when Thomas touched my shoulder?”

Christopher’s throat closed, white noise buzzed in his ears, and rage built inside him until it was on the verge of exploding, but he clung to common sense. This was the one time Christopher wished Jinwoo had just let it go and forgotten about it or decided not to mention it. Christopher debated on answering, whether to brush it off, be a liar again, or change the subject before he said something stupid. The biggest problem was whether Laura noticed how pissed Thomas’ tiny advance made Christopher.

“It was a lapse.” Christopher breathed, trying to ignore how Jinwoo’s fingertips burned through his jawline and how his lips tingled because he was already verging on a point where he was getting sloppy. That tightrope he was balancing on could snap if he didn’t put distance between them soon, “Nothing I can’t handle or move on from.”

“A lapse?” Jinwoo cocked his head to the side, eyebrows rising as he leaned up and brushed his lips over Christopher’s. Christopher’s lashes fell low, his pulse accelerating, and even his cock hardened at his proximity, the dark, rich, ”Is jealousy a lapse?”

Christopher’s heart lurched in his throat, and he backed away. Jinwoo followed for once, instead of giving him space.

“So it was. You think I want someone else to touch me besides you?” Jinwoo murmured lowly, stepping toward him until Christopher’s back bumped the wall, and tension rolled through his shoulders. “You think I’d want him to kiss me like you do?”

A vein throbbed in Christopher’s temple, and he gritted his teeth, “Now is not the time to tease me, Jinwoo. It was childish. Unwarranted. That’s all.”

“But you felt it.” Jinwoo’s gaze glowed blue, and he looked much more pleased than he should be. Christopher had an erection now, and his skin was heating from his throat down.

“Touch my shoulder, too.”  Jinwoo dared to smile, “Erase it off me and make me forget it.”

“You’re being a bastard,” Christopher murmured, his pupils unknowingly dilated, irises glowing blue, too, his chest heaving slightly, as Jinwoo pressed himself flush to his figure, and he shuddered when Jinwoo’s erection grazed his thigh, just as hard as Christopher.

“You’d like that, huh?” He muttered bitterly, his heart aching, his voice growing in volume with the strength of his storming emotions, “If I staked some fucking claim on you that isn’t going to go anywhere?”

“If I come out, my journey doesn’t have to involve yours,” Jinwoo repeated his words from when they spoke of Christopher remaining in the closet. How Jinwoo was willing to get close to him despite that Christopher wouldn’t be open about it.

“You don’t know—“

“I know exactly what that means.” Jinwoo’s eyes narrowed, “Touch me and make me forget all about him. Unless you want me to remember.”

Christopher’s lips crushed Jinwoo’s. “You want me to touch you? Where? Just your shoulder? Or claim this cock of yours and drag you even deeper into my mess? I warned you over and over not to get attached.”

“I told you that you don’t control me.” Jinwoo kissed him with equal ferocity, his hand tangling in Christopher’s wavy brown hair, guiding his mouth back to his, and before he knew it, their positions had reversed, with Jinwoo against the wall, Christopher kissing down his throat. Jinwoo threw off his cardigan, dropping it in a random direction on the floor. Christopher practically tore Jinwoo’s shirt off his body until Jinwoo raised his arms, breaking the kiss for less than five seconds, and they stumbled toward the couch, bumping into the coffee table as Christopher kissed his shoulder, licking in a hot glide from the slope to the hollow of Jinwoo’s neck. Jinwoo’s moan reverberated from his lips, all the way down to his length, and he gripped his hip to keep him from grinding because his last thread was close to snapping, and he wanted him so much it fucking hurt.

“Tell me now if you’re not serious.” Christopher warned in a dark rasp, “Because I’m two seconds away from blowing you.”

Jinwoo fell clumsily on his ass on the coffee table in an adorable move that turned Christopher on more and inspired so many dirty thoughts it was criminal. Jinwoo pushed the remote off, so it clattered to the wooden floor, but Christopher didn’t hear it beneath the blood rushing in his ears. Jinwoo’s thighs were already shaking faintly with need, as if the thought alone was almost too much for him, his gaze glowing brightly with desire.

“If I say I’m serious, will you walk away?” Jinwoo breathed, as if he genuinely cared that Christopher could abandon him now, after they’d come this far, after Jinwoo had him all messed up over him, losing his resolve and will to resist him, when Christopher was highly aware that this entire thing wasn’t fair to Jinwoo. The last thing the man deserved was to be dragged into the closet with him.

“I could walk away at any time, so could you, but you keep pulling me closer.” He snarled as he dropped to his knees in front of Jinwoo, his mouth watering at the thought of having that big dick in his mouth, “Why are you doing this to me? To us? Are you a glutton for pain?”

Jinwoo stroked his hair, “Maybe I just want you close, and I don’t know how to stop it, either.”

Christopher tried and failed to swallow around his closing throat, and he spread his legs apart, “Tell me no.”

“Yes.” Jinwoo breathed, looking so enticing, peering down at him from above with those kiss-bruised lips. “Please.”

“I’m going to ruin your fucking life.”Christopher bit out, glowering furiously, as he gently unzipped Jinwoo’s trousers, and revealed his briefs, roughly pulling the fabric halfway down his thighs until there was a ripping sound. Still, he didn’t care beyond being careful not to pull it too hard over Jinwoo’s erection. He didn’t want him to experience discomfort, “Every fucking moment you spend with me like this? It’ll haunt you later. Memories are funny things, Jinwoo. Sometimes they never go away.”

“I hope you do leave memories.” Jinwoo carded his fingers through his hair, blunt nails scraping his scalp.

“Damn you.” Christopher slammed his eyes shut as a burn flared behind his sockets, his nose flaring, but Jinwoo stroked his cheekbone comfortingly.

“I want you close.”

“You shouldn’t.” Christopher rested his forehead on his knee. “Not me.”

“Yet, I do.” Jinwoo had a smile in his voice, it was summer-warm and velvet-soft, and Christopher could barely stand it, “And you don’t get to decide what I should or shouldn’t do.”

“Have it your way.” Christopher opened his eyes with a lopsided smile, his chest trembling with tumultuous emotions, too many to be real, to be alright, to matter. “It’s clearly already too late, anyway.”

He dipped his head and pulled his briefs down, locking gazes with Jinwoo, as the man’s hand trembled in his hair. The head was already glistening, leaking precum, and Jinwoo’s features flushed prettily when Christopher blew on the tip. He wondered when Christopher became so far gone, that he’d get on his knees for a man, that for all intents and purposes, it would’ve been better never to touch him. Warning bells had rung in his head the entire time he’d been near Jinwoo, and now he understood why. Once he gave in, how would he have been able to stop without Jinwoo’s help? Without Jinwoo’s rejection? When the man finally came to his senses, where would that leave them? Right now, he didn’t care, because Jinwoo was peering down at Christopher like he was some sort of dream, and he no longer had the strength to stand up and walk away, because Jinwoo was holding on tightly instead of pushing him away. 

“I’ve never done this for a guy before, so guide me. You can move my head if you want to direct me where my mouth feels best, but don’t thrust in my throat. Your dick is kind of huge and you’d choke me otherwise.”

Jinwoo huffed a soft laugh, but his gaze stopped glowing, dimming, turning darker. “Why does hearing you say that arouse me?”

“Because you have an ego too.” Christopher gripped the base of Jinwoo’s length, pulling him out entirely, “Pretty thing you have here, but it’ll look prettier with my mouth around it.”

Jinwoo moaned, louder than he’d ever heard him at the first touch of Christopher’s tongue swiping up the precum, and Christopher hummed at the slightly salty bitter taste as he circled his velvet-smooth skin with his tip, lapping everywhere but Jinwoo’s slit to tease him. Most of it was instinctive, the rest was from remembering what he liked when he received oral. He was hot and big in his mouth.

“That feels so good.” Jinwoo groaned softly, fingers tangling slightly tighter in his hair, but he didn’t move Christopher’s head.

Christopher stuffed the flat of his tongue against the slit, and Jinwoo’s hips bucked, his dick poking him on the cheek, and Christopher chuckled, holding his hips down, “No thrusting. I mean it.”

He intended to drink down everything he had, and he was on fire right now, needing him as much as Jinwoo seemed to need this.

Jinwoo nodded jerkily. Then, Christopher surrounded him with his lips, and Jinwoo’s head fell back, his features contorting in his bliss, and Christopher was determined to be the best first blow job of his life. So he sucked, starting slow, as he pumped Jinwoo’s length, because he could only fit about half of him in his mouth from this angle. He felt himself getting wetter, throbbing in his pants as he sucked hungrily, like he was trying to milk the cum right out of him. Jinwoo moaned, his head falling forward as he released Christopher’s hair, to prevent himself from losing it to his impulses, probably, which Christopher appreciated. Jinwoo seemed to content just to let him suck him. His mouth was sloppier than he wanted it to be at first because he didn’t really know what he was doing. 

“Your mouth—“ Jinwoo couldn’t form a full sentence, “God, you—“

But watching the emotions flash in Jinwoo’s eyes, the pleasure darkening his irses the sexiest pitch-black, he sucked more harshly, bobbing his head as Jinwoo gripped the edge of the coffee table and broken moans poured from his lips, and Christopher pulsed in his trousers, so far gone in the heat haze in his mind, it took all his effort to pay attention to what Jinwoo seemed to like most. He sunk over his cock deeper, his throat convulsing around the thick head, and Jinwoo pulled out of his mouth abruptly, “Christopher, I’m—“

He tried to warn him, but cum came spurting out in ribbons like a small fountain, as Christopher got an idea at the last second, and pointed Jinwoo’s cock head at his face, closing his left eye when his cum hit his eyelid, his cheekbones, and Christopher opened his mouth to take the last of it in his mouth. Jinwoo trembled throughout his orgasm, his lips parted, eyes wide as he watched his own release cover Christopher’s face.

“That’s called a cum shot.” Christopher groaned, humming with pleased wonder, “You gave me so much.”

“Did you like that?” Jinwoo murmured, baffled, but looking so satisfied, Christopher was good with just this.

“Mhm, it was hot.” 

Jinwoo breathed, “Do you want me to suck you too?”

It was funny how he worded that, but it made Christopher’s length throb with need. “You okay with your hand instead?”

He was already so addicted to this man’s touch. If he had his mouth on him, he wasn’t sure if he’d ever be able to stop thinking about it. He didn’t want to turn him down, but he still had enough of his senses to protect his sanity. Christopher didn’t deserve his mouth on him. Let him save that for a special occasion, with someone he loved.

“You’re overthinking it again,” Jinwoo sighed, leaning over the table. "We should wash your face.”

“I kinda wanna lose it while it’s still there.”

Jinwoo’s lips curved upward. “Isn’t that called a kink?”

“Something like that. Or just my dirty mind acting up.”

“I like your mind.” Jinwoo breathed, then spoke so authoritatively that Christopher shivered, his heart pounding, chest tight from the sweet sentiment behind those words, “Stand up. I want you on my lap so I can show you how good you are.”

Briefly, Christopher remembered the first time he was on Jinwoo’s lap, testing him, asking if Jinwoo only wanted to fuck him, but he was certain that wasn’t the case now. Jinwoo had caught feelings. He verbalized it enough without actually stating the words. That was a sign they should stop doing this, before he fell too far, but Jinwoo was determined to go as far as he wanted, even if it ended in disaster. The least Christopher could do was be gentle with him through the process of heartbreak, because he was already emotionally compromised as well, and once you are — there was no way to fix that but some catalyst that would make it disappear. It was always painful. Whatever had infected Jinwoo transferred to Christopher.

He got on his lap, knees on each side of Jinwoo on the coffee table. It’d be uncomfortable if he wasn’t sturdier than non-hunters, but he barely felt the wood digging into him, because he was soaring.

 Right now, he’d seek release and think about it later, because Jinwoo’s hand was wrapping around him, pumping up and down, his face right at level with his cock, and Christopher couldn’t breathe. He did have lovely hands. His fingers were long, some scars riddled on them, but beautiful, a little rough from callouses, but Christopher’s precum helped so he wasn’t chaffed. He felt his release coming in moments. Ordinarily, he attempted not to finish too fast. He liked to draw things out. Right now, he just needed Jinwoo to touch him, and he was moaning for him in moments, pleasure shooting up and down his length with every firm stroke. Jinwoo was good at this, likely from touching himself, and Christopher was losing it fast.

“I like watching you.” Jinwoo confessed, sincerely, “Your face is so expressive, so open.”

Christopher’s heart staggered, pounding so hard he felt it kicking in his throat.

“It’s beautiful,” Jinwoo continued, stroking him faster, “This is too.”

“You like my dick, huh?” Christopher breathed raggedly as his climax rapidly approached, and pleasure tingled from his length, all the way to his curling toes.

“Yes.” Jinwoo nodded, then bound gazes with him, “I don’t have to suck you, but do you want to come in my mouth?”

Every reason why Christopher shouldn’t let him passed through his mind.

“Don’t overthink it,” Jinwoo murmured gently, his voice husky and sinfully lustful, “I want to taste you.”

At that exact moment, he twisted his fist, and euphoria overwhelmed him as he whispered, “Yeah.”

Just as Jinwoo pointed his cock toward his open mouth, and Christopher shuddered violently through his orgasm as Jinwoo accepted every ribbon of cum, until Christopher was spent. Jinwoo kissed the oversensitive tip, and he moaned for him one more time. Fuck, that was a lovely image. How was he ever going to forget it? Did he want to? He felt so different with him.

Almost free.

A perilous illusion, but addictive.

Would he ever want to forget Jinwoo? Obviously, he’d have to one day, but maybe he could hold onto things like this. Every day, he felt the shouldn’t, can’t, and don’t becoming weaker and weaker. 

After years of forcing himself not to care for anyone romantically, how was it possible?

Jinwoo tucked Christopher back into his pants, as Christopher stroked his hair and back, “That meant something to you.”

“It did,” Christopher admitted, peering at him light-headedly. He knew what he was saying, knew that he wouldn’t be able to take this back once the confession left his mouth, but he deserved to know, even if it made Christopher vulnerable. “You do.”

Jinwoo’s lovely eyes widened, flashing blue, and the man hugged him tightly around the middle, pressing his face to his lower abdomen. Christopher’s fingers shook in his hair with fine tremors, but his pulse slowed, his entire chest lit afire.

“Let me wash your face.”

And he did, tenderly wiping him with a wet towel, as they sat on the sofa, both of them occasionally chuckling.

*

But just when he thought things couldn’t get more complicated, they did.

Chapter 19: Oh, ashes and death (Week 4)

Notes:

Thank you so much for reading, enjoying, sharing your thoughts and feelings, and continuously making my day by being here! Here is the newest chapter which was interesting and very fun to write. I'm drowning in feels. I appreciate you guys and am happy to have you as readers.
I hope this finds you well! <3

Good fucking luck ;) <3

❝ This man liked the darkness and welcomed it; the shadows were where he preferred to be. ❞
― Kerri Maniscalco.

 

*

For a while, everything was fine.

“You’re still a mess,” Jinwoo murmured, his features unreadable, tone playful.

Christopher liked that he could sometimes read the differences in his voice when his features were difficult to decipher. Jinwoo was a mysterious guy. Part of Christopher didn’t want to figure him out; he wanted Jinwoo to keep him on his toes. The rest of him had a burning desire to know who this guy was. Curiosity didn’t cut it. What was more, he was less interested in the man’s power, like he would be with Hunters he wasn’t interested in otherwise, and far more inclined to learning about Jinwoo as a person. He knew he was losing this battle, and if the best man won, the odds no longer seemed in his favor, but if he didn’t fight it, where did that leave them? Leave Jinwoo? He just admitted to caring about him — twice. That wasn’t planned. None of it was. The situation had reached the realm of unpredictability, and he liked things neat and orderly. Right now, his head was a mess, the sky had switched places with the ground, and Jinwoo looked so pleased about it, he’d kiss him more if his face weren’t currently wet.

“You seemed like you enjoyed messing up my face.” Grazing his fingertips tenderly up and down Jinwoo’s nape, Christopher stayed still as Jinwoo attempted to remove some traces of his orgasm that wound up in his brown hair. He might need a shower. “How much is in my hair?”

“I did,” His soft lips curved up in the smallest smile that came off as enchanting, even with the topic, “and this is the only place.”

Christopher smiled back, “You know something. You’re the kind of pretty that doesn’t make people envious. Just hopeful.”

Jinwoo sighed, but his smile curved wider, his face softening at the sincere compliment, “You’ve never been intimidated by me from the start, or you wouldn’t have attacked so many times.”

“Much good that did.” Christopher scoffed, teasingly, “No one would be intimidated by that face unless you were glaring.”

“Are you saying you have hope, Christopher?” Jinwoo breathed.

“Now, why do you gotta go and ask that? I’ve already answered that for you.” Freezing for a second, his pulse picking up speed, Christopher continued rubbing his fingers down Jinwoo’s shoulder blades again, in an attempt to distract Jinwoo or himself or both, but the man was staring piercingly at him with those soul-swallowing eyes. Devouring every shred of emotion Christopher’s open face revealed. His stomach dropped.

“Why wouldn’t I?” 

“That’s right — because you’re you,” He snapped despite his best efforts to keep the aftercare gentle, “forever curious about what we’re doing and all that. You cum on my face then talk of hoping? For what?”

Jinwoo shrugged, and Christopher’s blood chilled. “I didn’t know I could like that. You’ve shown me some interesting things.”

It was like a tripwire had snapped inside him. A sharp, piercing pain stabbed his chest, and all the laughter fled his system. He wasn’t sure if it was guilt, if he was having second thoughts again, or if the way he’d said that triggered an adverse reaction. “You sure you wanna keep being shown this stuff? You learned that with me. I’ve already been involved in several of your first times. Like I said before, memories are—“

“These are good memories.” Jinwoo dared to shrug for a second time, as if he was blowing it off in direct contradiction with his statement, “It meant something to us.”

That sharp sensation turned to twisting.

Christopher glowered severely. “And that, Jinwoo, is exactly why I am going to fuck up your life if you let me.”

If only temporarily, because hearts were always mended, but scars were left behind.

“Maybe I’ve been waiting to meet someone who could,” Jinwoo’s gaze sharpened, a glint of cutting steel. 

Christopher peered at him, stunned, and his turmoil increased tenfold. It wasn’t that Christopher didn’t commend his bravery, or thought it was dumb; he just had baggage. The strongest man in the world thought he could carry it. Maybe he could. The thing was — Christopher had taken it for twenty years. Any more weight, and he would never admit it aloud; he didn’t know if he’d let anyone in again. Then again, he hadn’t planned to, ever. There were certain facets of life that people loved sharing, loved giving one another, and he had spent most of his life determined to walk this path alone. Sex was one thing. He could do that easily. It was a simple matter before he met Jinwoo to tell people outright there would be no strings attached, no future, no love once they’d fucked. Women had fought for Christopher’s affection before. Turning all of them down had not been pleasant. Sometimes, he’d wondered if he said yes and gave them the ability to cause further damage in hopes of a happily ever after, but it didn’t feel like this, and Jinwoo wouldn’t give up. Christopher had to want him to. This guy was so sweet and good.

Why ruin anything like a first love for him like he fucked up his kiss, too?

“You say that like it’s a good thing now.” He sighed, clasping his hands tightly over his knees, “You’re a good man. You deserve something special. Everything should be special for you.”

“There’s that ‘should’ from a man who doesn’t seem to know how great he is toward me. What if it already is?” Jinwoo set the cloth aside and grasped Christopher’s hand in the gentlest grip, rubbing his knuckles with his thumb. 

Their auras were fluctuating, like Christopher’s heartbeat running ahead of him again, always running headlong into the shadows Jinwoo cast, wanting to be closer, pulled into that beautiful darkness. It wasn’t how this could play out if Jinwoo were looking for a happy middle or end, even if he didn’t know it yet. They’d already fucked up the beginning. Christopher couldn’t decide for him. Like Jinwoo said, this man was totally out of his control. That didn’t mean he had to participate and determine the same. It was difficult enough being around someone involved in Christopher’s world without the fucking closet being there.

“What if it’s not, Jinwoo?” He bit out harshly, because he had to know, just what he was risking here, since Christopher got the distinct feeling that what happened to Christopher hadn’t driven it home in Jinwoo’s mind how heartbreak happened, how painful, romantic memories could haunt people, “For all you know I, an older and more experienced man, have been bullshitting you this whole time to get in your pants. Ever think of that? My little sob stories could have been fabricated to give you the illusion we were closer than we are. Build a false pretense of trust. I could be lying to your face whenever I act sentimental. Every touch and kiss we share could be meaningless to me. All that talk of not wanting to hurt you could be complete bullshit. Maybe I get off on fooling around with good guys like you.”

“It’s not,” Jinwoo’s deep voice darkened, low and dangerously cold, “I would know.”

“Would you really?” Christopher’s blood simmered low in his gut, working to a boil. “How would you know what kind of guy you’re dealing with when we’ve only known each other a month, and I’m the first guy you’ve done this with? I could be telling you anything you want to hear. Hell, I might have a plan to seduce you into getting on your good side so I can manipulate you into exploiting your power.”

“Do not insult me or mistake my inexperience for ignorance.” Jinwoo breathed, searching Christopher’s face with a deep frown, but there was no belief in his gaze, no doubts about Christopher’s intentions, no wondering if anything he just said was true, like Jinwoo was absolutely certain he wouldn’t do that to him. It should be imaginable if nothing else. “Or even talk like that could be real.”

“Whose insulting? That’s the kind of nightmare anyone can fall into and possibly never wake up from. You say you’re alright with your journey not involving mine, but a closet is no place for a human to live, Jinwoo. It’s dark, lonely, and if you stay locked up in it long enough, it eventually makes the smallest sliver of light—” He choked off the last word.

“What does it make it?” Jinwoo peered at him.

Christopher averted his gaze, his pride cracking the edges, fragmented pieces falling from what he almost admitted.

“You told me not to become as distrustful as you.” The man shook his head in a side-to-side rhythm, the sharpness turning soft, “You don’t want me to be afraid of what others could do to me. That isn’t you, Christopher. I know it’s not.”

“I don’t, but there’s a difference between being distrustful and being careful, and you’re not doing this nearly as carefully as you think. You keep saying you’re content to take the consequences. I don’t want to be bad for you, but I’m not perfect, obviously, or I would resist every temptation you pose. I wouldn’t have let myself slip this far and drag you with me.”

“Holding onto past hurts will not keep you safe.” Jinwoo whispered gently, “You keep warning me every time those doubts come back, but I think you’re warning yourself too, because you feel threatened by your own feelings.”

“Of course, I am!” Christopher seethed, the ache in his chest so raw it burned. The agonizing heat ate holes into his heart like pieces of paper, folded in as the holes spread, and turned to ash. “You’re the first guy I feel safe around! You’re so good — so damn good, I want to keep you safe too. I want to be as good for you as you deserve, Jinwoo—“ 

“That’s exactly why I am in safe hands. I don’t want to be protected. What I want is you.”

“Fuck.” Christopher heaved a choked laugh, stood up, and finally put distance between them, raking a hand roughly through his hair, “While you can, you mean. For now. Before you go back to South Korea. Look back on this, and think years later, ‘if only I’d waited for Mr.Right, then I wouldn’t feel so fucking sad now.’”

“No. I won’t regret this!” Jinwoo’s voice rose for the first time instead of his quiet fury. Christopher stilled, his thoughts slowing to a halt, but it wasn’t anger; it sounded passionate, before it bled into a tense, painfully earnest whisper, “Compared to almost dying many times when I was an E-Rank, you make me feel alive.”

Christopher’s heart stopped, flooding with molten warmth, like poured gold. “Don’t—don’t say that.”

“It’s true. You’ve gone through a lot, yet you still opened up. You said I mean something to you. So if someone has to get hurt, let it be me.”

Locking his jaw and clamping his teeth until he heard a crack, Christopher stepped away from him, chest heaving, a drum rapidly beating, beating, beating throughout his body in one big rhythmic rush of elation tangled up with too many mixed emotions to sort through. 

“I don’t think a towel was enough,” he murmured, rubbing the stress lines from his forehead, turning halfway to reach for Jinwoo subconsciously, to run his fingers through his hair, before slowly dropping his hand, clenching his fingers into white-knuckled fists. “I’m going to clean off the rest.”

They did get a good laugh while trying to clean him up. He wished things could’ve been kept light. Simultaneously, he was conflicted. Joy and concern are the primary emotions, each attempting to tear the other apart. Christopher removed his shirt. Before he entered the downstairs restroom, he turned on the faucet and splashed water over his dirty, overheated face. He wanted to be a good person for Jinwoo to mess around with. At the same time, things were getting more complicated by the day because Christopher wanted him too much. If he showed him how gentle he could be, if he let him in and kept allowing this to escalate…He’d already slipped so far he wasn’t sure how many threads he had left. Jinwoo didn’t love him. He should be doing these things with someone he did. Christopher wishes he had been able to. Then again, that wouldn’t have gone very far either, considering the path he chose. He hadn’t wanted to get attached or start feeling anything close to affection. Christopher had made it this far by constantly pushing people away. One minute, he wanted Jinwoo impossibly close. Next, he wanted the man to run far and fast away from him, so he’d find someone else. 

Then, he remembered how pissed he got just because Andre made the tiniest advance.

Why couldn’t he make up his mind?

Easy.

Jinwoo is the first person Christopher has ever been this conflicted about. Usually, things were cut and dry. Follow your parents’ expectations. Uphold the family image. Hunt monsters. Make money. Don’t get involved. Keep people at arm’s length. Go day by day, enjoying the things you can, while you can, and find other ways to be happy on your own.

Now, a man threatened to break all Christopher’s rules and stability for something new.

*

When he returned to the living room, it was raining heavily outside. He heard lightning in the distance, immediately reminded of Alex, but his attention was broken off, stolen by Jinwoo, looking at Christopher’s phone on the coffee table with interest. Still, his brows were knitted together slightly, lips thinned into a hard line. With his enhanced vision, Christopher could read the text all the way from the hall. He blurred toward his phone, snatched it up, and shoved it in his pocket.

“What don’t you want me to see?” Jinwoo breathed, his nose flaring, gaze narrowed.

“You already saw it.”

“Are you going to have sex with her?”

Christopher dropped his head in his hands, deep regret filling his voice, “So I did put some doubts in that brain of yours…”

Thunder rumbled outside like the turmoil trembling through him, the guilt for doing that, all of it, trying to convince the man he was a bad guy, when he craved to show him the best sides of himself. He actually sounded angry. It didn’t feel good at all, making Jinwoo insecure. This was getting beyond a point he could come back from, and Jinwoo was facing forward, glaring at Christopher, seeing right into and through him, and didn’t hide his intentions. He didn’t think this guy could get territorial, but it appeared they brought that out of one another, which was crazy to him. He wasn’t like his Dad. He actually cared if he hurt someone who cared about him, and disloyalty.

"She said she wants to." Jinwoo’s tone was icy as he demanded, gaze glowing blue as he repeated in a much rougher tone, “Are you going to—“

“No, I’m not. You’re here.” He admitted, brow furrowed, the ache to the left of his breastbone increasing, “I’m not cruel enough to involve someone else in what we have going on, much less make you listen to me fucking someone while you’re guarding me. We can’t bring anyone to this estate and reveal our location. I don’t even want to.”

Jinwoo’s gaze filled with relief, and he sounded much calmer after his explanation, which made this worse: “Are you two close?”

Ordinarily, Christopher would shut down this line of questioning immediately. He and Jinwoo weren’t exclusive. They were not in a relationship. It should be none of Jinwoo’s business if he did something with someone else while they didn’t have an agreement only to see each other, but he knew damn well he wasn’t interested in anyone else right now, and he wasn’t going to play with Jinwoo’s feelings. He cared about him. That was more than he’d felt for anyone else. So he deserved an explanation, and Christopher didn’t want him to think he was fooling around with him, even after his grand speech earlier that such a nightmare was possible.

“I’ve never gotten close to any of the women I slept with. We all had one-night stands.”

If Jinwoo did the math, he’d realize Christopher had done things with him multiple times, the first person Christopher ever did that with.

Jinwoo searched his features, the fury all drained out of him. How did he do that? “Why didn’t you?”

“I’ve got a secret, remember?” Christopher sighed, “I didn’t know how they’d react. It’s prime blackmail material. Didn’t want to put us both in a terrible situation. I’m pretty nice to ladies. It’s other guys I can’t seem to get along with.”

Jinwoo bore a deep frown. “You get along with me enough now.”

Christopher’s head whirled toward him disbelievingly, “You’re calling my constant back and forth ‘enough’ for you?”

“Yes.” He smiled like daybreak, like cloudless midday blue skies, like you’d imagine a siren would right before she leads a fucking sailor to his watery death, “Even if it’s difficult for you, I prefer your honesty. Your emotions are more powerful than I’ve seen from most people I’ve come across. When you’re not calm, positive or negative, you’re like a…firework.”

“Intense, huh?” Christopher thought of Alex calling him sensitive, but Jinwoo sounded fond. Alex said that she hoped Christopher would never change that about himself. Jinwoo was the first person to compare his intensity to something beautiful. From the way his eyes glittered, he genuinely meant it. “I don’t think your emotions are any less intense, Jinwoo. You hide it better. I can hear it every time you speak to your family.”

When he speaks to Christopher, sometimes.

His chest tightened painfully.

Jinwoo blinked slowly, and cocked his head to the side, as if he hadn’t realized it himself, which was impossible for such a bright and self-aware man who must know how much he loves his family. Perhaps Jinwoo didn’t think about his own emotions enough to consider himself an intense guy. If Jinwoo couldn’t match his intensity, they wouldn’t be here. Jinwoo was just more precise, sneaky, and able to slither through the cracks like water and find an opening to warm someone all the way through or destroy them, while Christopher’s blast outward like a bomb going off. Yet, Jinwoo called it a firework. He was sure that if Jinwoo opened the floodgates, it would be like a sea. Maybe that was another reason Christopher was so concerned. He knew his own explosive potential. But Jinwoo? He could be twice as much. Who knew. Jinwoo could handle it better. He could examine things through perception and self-awareness, and react like a civilized human being as long as it wasn’t like what happened with Hwang Dong Soo. 

Christopher knew he’d murdered that guy for almost killing his vice guild master. If Jinwoo went into a rage, it would be impossible to stop him for Christopher, Andre, or Alex, considering how it’s panned out this whole time. But the most remarkable thing about this man, other than his capacity to love his family, calmness, intelligence, and way of looking at the world, could be how he wasn’t totally corrupted.

That stumped the hell out of Christopher after feeling his aura. Anyone else would be drunk on that. Intoxicated and trying to rule the fucking planet. Even Andre showed that, to a degree, he was trying to get his hands on anything he could. His ambition was never-ending, but even Christopher could admit he didn’t think he was a bad person. Alex just wanted to have fun. Christopher wanted to be left alone and was secure in his power and saw no reason to flaunt it publicly unless challenged before the fucking humanoid beast defeated him. Siddharth had a savior complex. He wasn’t sure about Zhigang. He seemed entertained by instigation. Now that he thought about it, Alex was the only National-Authority Hunter he could tolerate being around for more than half an hour. Siddarth wasn’t bad, but a savior-complex could be considered a different kind of corruption that was a double-edged sword, and he didn’t think it was the healthiest mindset. What would he know about healthy ways of thinking at all times, anyway? 

All he knew was that, after growing up around ambitious people, it was like Mom said; they both assumed it had no limits.

Now he stood corrected.

Christopher padded over to Jinwoo and sat beside him again, “I’m sorry for earlier. You were right. That’s not me.”

Jinwoo’s eyes brightened with an innate light, “Just tell me that you want me near.”

“You shouldn’t have to ask me to tell you.” He breathed, reaching for Jinwoo’s hand, turning it over, and smoothing his thumb along his palm.

“Tell me and I’ll stay.”

He didn’t mean staying as in he’d leave his bodyguarding job if Christopher rejected him, so he was sure Jinwoo meant stay like this, stay close, stay acting like lovers do, when he knew everything already.

A burn flared behind Christopher’s sockets. Now was his chance. He could end this. He could tell him he didn’t.

“…All the warnings I was told as I grew up were about people who would want to hurt or use me…No one ever warned me about men like you, because there was nothing so good as you to watch out for, Jinwoo.”

Jinwoo rested his head on Christopher’s shoulder, smoothing his cheek on the slope, and he kissed the side of Christopher’s fluttering pulse point. Fire burst beneath his lips, and Christopher slowly turned his head, the tip of his nose brushing the bridge of Jinwoo’s nose. All was quiet and still for a moment, only the sounds of their mutually pounding hearts filling the room, their shallowing breathing, and Jinwoo leaned up, brushing his lips against Christopher’s, feather-light.

“No one warned me about great men like you, either.”

Christopher was damned if he didn’t and damned if he did.

He was starting to think being damned could be the best thing that ever happened to him, even if it happened briefly.

“You’re happy.”

His eyes crinkled at the corners as Christopher gave him a lopsided smile, all teeth. “Would you like that?”

“Yes, because I am too.”

Christopher pressed his palm to Jinwoo’s sternum, gently guided him onto his back on the sofa, and kissed him senseless.

Until all the lights flickered out and they were cast into darkness.

*

Jinwoo grabbed his wrist and dragged Christopher through the dark in a blur of motion.

“Put on your armor and use your fire to give us visibility.”

Christopher was in his reinforcement armor in seconds, as Jinwoo’s shadows gathered around them. Adrenaline pumped through Christopher’s veins like white flames through countless tunnels, prepared to fight, but he didn’t use fire. His flames were much like his emotions. Once they flared, they could burn everything around them, but he was the only fireproof one here. 

“If I do that, you could be burned to ash with a single spark. You are still a flesh-and-blood human.” Christopher warned, “I’ve disintegrated stone before—“

“BERU!” Jinwoo called urgently, instead of arguing with him, and Christopher was grateful he’d had a chance to warn Jinwoo about the strength of his flames, because if they were about to fight, Jinwoo had to know that his flames were dangerous. Now that Christopher had thought about it, he could not properly fight the magic beasts if Jinwoo was around. He should have told Jinwoo that much earlier, but he’d assumed the man knew from when he was first attacked. After his mansion blew up, the firefighters and mages attempting to put out the fire at the scene were broadcast on the news in the hospital. Was running really the only option? The thought of retreating made him sick to his stomach. The concern that Jinwoo could wind up like all those acres of land was far more critical to Christopher than pride.

“My liege, the power is out in the area in every single estate around the perimeter of the land.”

“Is it just the rain?”

“I don’t know. Don’t leave my side.” Jinwoo whispered tensely, frustration burning in his voice as his hand tightened almost painfully around Christopher’s bicep, as if anyone tried to take Christopher away, they’d have to pry him out of Jinwoo’s fingers. A cold chill swept down Christopher’s back even as heat ignited in his heart. “Beru, did any of you sense our enemies?”

“There are no presences besides animals for a five-mile radius.” The shadow ant assured, “I have seen on television that this can happen when it rains heavily.”

“We still don’t know if they can go undetected if they wish. Greed. Iron.”

Jinwoo summoned two shadows that Christopher couldn’t see through the pitch black darkness.

“Look in the basement for a circuit breaker box. The GFCI outlet should be in the main electrical panel. Test, and reset it.”

The two shadow presences vanished, flickering through the estate. Jinwoo had already considered it and located the box, meaning he had considered this possibility. The guy never ceased to fascinate Christopher, even with their lives on the line. Considering the enemy could make silencing spells, were sentient, and strategic, with unknown abilities, it wasn’t beyond the possibility they’d shut off the lights to attack them in darkness. When the iron-armored magic beast came after Christopher, it was dark in his mansion but for moonlight, and the bastard had no problem seeing or aiming at him.

Jinwoo dragged him upstairs silently as if they were ghosts, where they’d once spoken of where they should go if the magic beasts arrived. They could see their enemies from upstairs, with more windows on every corner of the floor, and escape through the rooftop if possible. The upstairs windows would also give him a better view of escape routes through the miles-wide forested area. If they had to, they decided to bring the whole mansion down if trapped, and being on the upper floors meant they could destroy the first level and use that as a diversion through the debris to escape. Hiding in the basement would trap them. The ground floor would be a good choice, too, so he could bust through a wall and run, but in the end, being able to see the surrounding area and escape routes won out.

 It was a slight difference, but it still gave him a higher chance of survival, or so they hoped. Now that he knew about Jinwoo's 'status recovery' his hopes were higher, but he knew too little about it to decide whether that could save Jinwoo from multiple of these magic beasts. His aura was powerful as all hell. Still. Either way, Christopher could also fight mid-air and throw flames at the ground while jumping. He was a little like Kamish in that respect. Still, Jinwoo would be on that ground, so that option was out unless there were so many magic beasts that Christopher had to create a distraction such as a wall of fire so they could escape while perhaps Jinwoo’s shadows blocked the fucking magic beasts from following. Those things were fast, though. He could barely track Blondie’s movements when they fought. If that asshole showed up, it would’ve been better to have Alex here right now. At least he could see both their eyes glowing blue, but it didn’t light up the darkness enough to make a significant difference.

So why couldn’t Christopher think about anything besides how Jinwoo intended to fight them all by himself?

Christopher didn’t want to abandon him to save his skin. Getting in his way also wasn’t an option. He ground his teeth together.

“It will be alright,” Jinwoo promised, “I will keep you safe.”

“What about you, goddammit?” Christopher snarled, “How can I leave you here—“

“You must.” Jinwoo had a soft, warm smile in his voice, “You’re one of the people I need to get back to when all of this is over.”

“Jinwoo—“ 

“This is my element. They can sense my shadows but can’t see them in this darkness.” Good point. But would it help? Jinwoo stood with him before the bedroom window, but his back faced Christopher, his daggers were out, and Jinwoo’s aura was even more suppressed. Christopher tried to conceal his, but his armor made that impossible. “Look outside and tell me if you see anything, but do not leave my side, even to run until I say.”

Christopher didn’t protest, swallowing audibly through a closing throat at the thought of running, wishing he were as strong as Jinwoo, if only to protect him or fight by his side without being a liability. “I don’t see any movement, but with the rain, it’s difficult to tell if anything is moving out there or if there’s any noise.”

“We’ll wait here until Iron or Greed—“

Just then, blinding light flashed back on, and standing before him was a shadow, kneeling at Jinwoo’s feet in subservience.

Christopher had only met the S-Rank two times, at different conferences, but he had a long memory and rarely forgot anything. Now, his entire body was frigid, to the bone, and he couldn’t take his eyes off the shadowy figure, adrenaline spiking in his veins, as his heartbeats turned heavy. 

“…Is that Hwang Dong Soo?”

Jinwoo peered at him over his shoulder, “Yes.”

Now, he understood why Jinwoo had sent this particular shadow to turn the lights back on.

‘Greed’ was once a human, a hunter, an S-Rank, Jinwoo's former enemy.

Fine hairs rose on the nape of his neck, and goosebumps surfaced on his forearms, a bead of cold sweat gliding down his spine.

The full implications hit him like slamming into a mountain at top speed.

“Oh, ashes and death.” 

Christopher whispered as Jinwoo stared directly into his wide eyes without flinching.

Chapter 20: And if I keep trying? (Week 4)

Notes:

The whole thing about Greed is a mess tbh lmao. But it’s essentially a philosophical conversation based on applying morals to some guy raising humans from the dead, so I wasn’t trying to find right or wrong answers because it doesn’t matter what the author thinks, just the characters. I only tried to focus on how Christopher and Jinwoo in Like Flames and Holy Oil would react to the Greed reveal, and think about it. The views and opinions are not necessarily mine, nor do I agree with everything. It was a bit much, so I went with what felt true for them in this story. Also, there was another reason behind Greed. Please don’t take any of this too seriously. It is just a fanfic and a fictional world.

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE CONTINUING. To anyone who was ONLY here for a fight with the Monarchs, remember this is a romance story. A love story. The Monarchs are not nearly as important to me as Christopher and Jinwoo’s developing relationship. We already saw Jinwoo fight the Monarchs in canon. I’ve written about that enough times now and focused on it so much, but it doesn’t interest me much compared to their developing relationship. I wrote this primarily for enjoyment and to test the waters with a character I’ve never written in depth, and I learned a lot for much different future Chris/Woo stories/characterizations I’m planning on what to do and what I won't be doing anymore as I reread SL webnovel from the beginning. It's too late to change some important things in this story I wish I could, but it's been a good learning experience while I was trying to get to know Christopher and develop a dynamic. Things are almost always tricky for me when I first start writing a character and try to get to know them, especially one with limited info and canon screen time missing a background. There will still be a fight coming up, but not as detailed or long an action scene as my other stories, since there are many different things to focus on and explore in this one, regarding them, not fighting. The whole point of the Monarchs was to force Jinwoo and Christopher into proximity so they could get to know each other, and I could see where it went as I wrote what I planned to explore, and advance the plot.

If you're confused about any differences from canon, please reread the tags. Thank you everyone <3

I hope this finds you well.

Good fucking luck! <3

*

❝A boy who'd thrived in the shadows.
Now he had to live in the light.
To live . . . fiercely.
To fight for every breath. ❞
― Renee Ahdieh.

*

He wasn’t sure which was racing faster—his heart or mind. Christopher peered speechlessly at Jinwoo’s undead enemy turned servant with haunted eyes, the blue of his irises darker than ocean floors. Many people in the world could consider Hwang Dong Soo an abomination now. Call this blasphemy—desecrating the dead. Jinwoo observed Christopher expressionlessly as he took in everything Dong Soo’s soul encompassed, a puppet now that had lost his autonomy, even the chance to rest in peace. 

Additionally, this was a significant secret. Jinwoo could bring humans back to life. If the world found out, Jinwoo would become a focal point of controversy. If the government discovered this? Oh, fuck. They might impose demands. People would fear him even more than they do now and wish for his elimination. Many might approach him to reconnect with their loved ones. He could even be regarded as a God-like figure. At the very least, they would want to understand how his ability worked. Others wouldn’t believe it without proof, but since he could raise magic beasts, it wouldn’t be out of the question in everyone’s minds. 

The possibilities were endless, as were the variables, and he couldn’t account for every single one, especially on a global scale, since people could react in infinitely different ways. The only thing for sure is that Jinwoo would be in never-ending trouble if this got out publicly. It would spread fast. If you could call it one, how he had managed to hide this skill was another matter, but not surprising, considering Jinwoo had only reawakened a couple of years ago, according to what Christopher read about him, but who knew how accurate that information was? 

Right now, he wasn’t sure anything power-wise was certain about a man who could resurrect human beings from the dead.

Jinwoo left him to his quiet thoughts but never took his piercing gaze off Christopher, scanning whatever the man revealed on his face, while he remained unreadable and eerily calm. How frustrating. Christopher would like at least one hint. Was Jinwoo observing him, waiting for his reaction, curious about how he felt about this, or was he contemplating how best to silence Christopher? It wasn’t easy to tell with Jinwoo. The Korean Hunter’s heartbeat remained steady, even after admitting that the shadow in question was Hwang Dong Soo. The tension pervading the atmosphere was thick enough to be cut and invaded every cell in Christopher’s body.

Jinwoo dismissed Greed casually, like an afterthought, which assured Christopher they were safe from their enemies, or Jinwoo wouldn’t have dropped his guard.

“…That guy tortured your Vice Guild Master, and he identified your father as a magic beast, whether falsely accused or justly. I doubt Hwang Dong Soo would kneel to you willingly if he were alive.” Christopher shifted his gaze to Jinwoo, their eyes locking, keeping his tone as neutral as possible, waiting for the other shoe to drop. Still, Christopher’s pulse slowed, and the adrenaline in his veins diminished. He wondered why the thought of Jinwoo attempting to kill him didn’t frighten him. It had to be because Christopher was beginning to trust him. Jinwoo didn’t answer. Was he waiting for Christopher to ask one of his many questions?

It wasn’t as if this was Christopher’s business. A Hunter’s skill only mattered in battle, during cooperation on a raid, when they posed a threat, or when it directly involved Christopher. Jinwoo was a mighty threat, but he was here guarding him. On the other hand, he’d made assumptions about Jinwoo. He’d been speaking about him as if he were faultless, a good-natured individual, to the point of angelic. However, he’d never forgotten that Jinwoo had blood on his hands. He didn’t doubt that Jinwoo was a good person fundamentally, but this raised some serious moral conflicts, and he sincerely wanted to understand how this guy’s mind worked and whether he’d discuss his feelings on the matter. 

If the guy secretly possessed an army of enslaved human spirits, had plans to create one, or aimed to do even worse things, Christopher might need to reassess his view of Jinwoo. As a murderer himself, did he have the right to assume the moral high ground? No. An army of human undead could be considered a crime against humanity, and the damage to the loved ones of the deceased couldn’t be overlooked. He might not like people, but he had a family. If Dad, for example, were turned into a puppet, he couldn’t imagine his grief and rage. What did Christopher want to do? He weighed his options and chose his following words carefully. Jinwoo kept his eerie silence, but Christopher sensed no bloodlust from the Korean Hunter. He was under no illusions that it couldn’t change.

As hunters of their caliber, the law couldn’t hold them accountable for everything when they could wipe out their military. The last thing he wanted was to cause conflict between Jinwoo and America. The responsible way to handle this would be to ask questions first, and if he wouldn’t answer any, he didn’t want to admit it — but he’d have to accept that. It wouldn’t be suitable for what they had going on, though, if he had doubts about Jinwoo’s character, and Jinwoo was worried he’d sell him out. He didn’t know his thoughts, so communication was needed. He just had to keep himself in check because it was a delicate situation, unearthing such a secret from the strongest hunter.

“Why’d you do it?” Christopher breathed, because that was the first question he thought he should ask before assuming anything else. 

“Bitter and angry,” Jinwoo murmured, and Christopher’s eyebrows shot up, his blood chilling in his veins. 

Was that all? No…Hwang Dongsoo had kidnapped and brutally attacked and tortured Yoo Jinho, whom Jinwoo considered a brother, dragging Andre into the mess. He didn’t understand why Hwang Dongsoo targeted Jinwoo, but the situation suggested that Dongsoo either held a grudge, felt resentment, or wanted to challenge him. The two hunters were from the same country and might have known each other in South Korea. Many would argue that turning Dongsoo into an undead servant was excessive for revenge born out of bitterness and anger, but this was Sung Jinwoo. He was not an ordinary man, so could he expect his thinking to adhere to the moral standards of regular society? Probably not. 

“There’s a difference between killing an enemy, ending it there, and turning them into your servant after death.”

“There is.” Jinwoo agreed, not elaborating further. The man stared at him without revealing a single emotion. Christopher clenched his fists. He understood that much, but didn’t look bothered in the least about this.

“Was there no other reason?” Christopher asked because that was incredibly ruthless. Could it be so simple? Was anything simple about Jinwoo raising the dead?

“That was the initial reason. For practical reasons, he is useful in combat. More importantly, he wants to stay now. So I haven’t released him.”

Practical reasons were cold, clinical, and ignored the problem. Wanting to stay was more complicated, considering all of Jinwoo’s shadows followed his orders unquestioningly, and didn’t act like they were suffering. Would Christopher be able to tell if they were unhappy?

“Do you think that justifies violating the sanctity of death?” Christopher searched his face, wondering, waiting, worrying.

“I have no justification,” Jinwoo said calmly, but not ashamedly, repentantly, or guilty. “But I gave you my reasons.”

This was unbelievable.

Christopher pinched the bridge of his nose and took out his phone. Jinwoo’s brows raised, and he half-expected him to take Christopher’s phone and crush it. Christopher watched Jinwoo, testing him, as he hovered his finger over the button. How much did this guy trust Christopher? Jinwoo made no move to attack, so Christopher told him:

“I’m looking up information on Hwang Dong Soo.”

“Why?”

“To see if the bastard has a family,” Christopher answered, stepping closer to Jinwoo so he could see his phone screen, as he typed in Hwang Dong Soo’s name, and opened a few articles as Jinwoo watched him, and some pieces came together. “So he has no parents. His only surviving relative, a brother, died in South Korea. At least no one is there to mourn that their loved one isn’t resting in peace, right?”

He just wanted to see if Jinwoo reacted to those implications, but he surprised Christopher, like he often did.

“How do you know he’s not at peace?” Jinwoo asked sharply, looking at him with that same soul-swallowing look that commanded every ounce of his attention. “He wants to serve me.”

Was that how Jinwoo reasoned with it?

“He looks plenty happy now, but did he get a choice? I’d rather die than kneel at my enemy’s feet forever.”

Jinwoo’s gaze narrowed, but instead of answering, he observed, “You’re strangely calm. I expected an explosion. You sound more fascinated than anything.”

Did he? Fascination felt inappropriate in this situation, but both were accustomed to extraordinary, unexplained things. Hunters all were, but they had powers that most couldn’t dream of, which came with great responsibility. Avoiding the question was concerning, though. Christopher took it as Dong Soo wasn’t ‘asked’ to serve. You couldn’t ask for anything once you were dead, unless brought back, considering Beru could talk.

“I don’t just have two settings, you know.” Christopher scowled, wondering if there was something wrong with Christopher for not being upset, but he’d seen the goodness in Jinwoo’s heart for himself, so he couldn’t just assume he was evil. 

Judging him here wouldn’t do much good, unless his intentions were poor. Being bitter and angry was concerning, while understandable, but not a justifiable reason in Christopher’s mind. There was more to consider. 

“Just like you can be considered morally grey in this area rather than just good or bad, which applies to many human beings, but this is a bit of a massive conundrum to sort through.”

“You’re testing me,” Jinwoo murmured in his usual serene tone, but Christopher sensed tension coming from Jinwoo but couldn’t identify its source. Did he care what Christopher thought, or was he concerned about something else? He’d give anything to read his mind right now. Luckily, Jinwoo had given no signals of deception and was as honest as ever, which was a relief. “Why are you suddenly beating around the bush?”

“I’m curious why you’re answering any of my questions,” Christopher smiled lopsidedly in return. 

Would Jinwoo finally explode? He already knew he was walking on a tightrope here, and Jinwoo could push him off if he felt like it. Christopher would go down fighting, but he wasn’t stupid enough to think he’d win. Here he was, potentially risking his life to get to know the guy better and to figure out what kind of person he was, and whether he needed to prepare the world in case this guy was planning something so grotesquely devastating that he couldn’t overlook it. This was beyond what he could work out himself, but he knew what to do if he had horrible plans. Not that he’d likely make it that far, but he had a conscience and wouldn’t throw it aside for the romantic feelings he harbored for the man. 

“Does it matter to you?” Jinwoo sounded like a small part of him actually cared about Christopher’s feelings. 

Then again, if he didn’t, would Jinwoo bother explaining any of this? Warmth burned through his core, and he did his best to ignore it. He was definitely emotionally compromised, but not enough to forget his purpose. The fact he couldn’t stop thinking about that in this predicament was evidence.

“Do you have an army of human souls hiding in your shadow, or plans to create an army of human souls to use as soldiers?” Christopher asked tensely, listening and watching every part of his body language, reaching out with every sense to detect truth from lies, because he didn’t want to be this man’s enemy. 

Not just because he’d likely die if he were, but because he didn’t want to believe the worst about him. He wanted more time with Jinwoo, but some things couldn’t be avoided without throwing aside who a person was and what was important to them. Christopher had limits and boundaries like anyone else. There were lines he wouldn’t cross, things he wouldn’t accept, and acts he wouldn’t forgive even if his own mother did it. 

“No.” Jinwoo cocked his head to the side, never faltering, no deception, “Iron and Greed were my enemies.”

“Iron, too, huh?” Christopher whispered almost numbly, which made two.  “Are they the only ones?”

“Yes. He’s also useful, and I can also feel his…joy as he’s with me.”

In life, Dong Soo and whoever Iron had been weren’t happy with Jinwoo. So, from this, he could at least deduce that something in Jinwoo’s skill changed the nature of his shadows to be obedient and enjoy serving him, which was a little reassuring, but also terrifying. Judging by the number of magic beast shadows he had, Christopher couldn’t guess the limit of how many human souls he could raise.

“If they were unhappy, would you release them?” This felt like the most critical question to Christopher, despite so many other things he could focus on. This would answer most of his concerns. If Jinwoo were the kind of person who wouldn’t—

“Yes,” Jinwoo stated with absolute certainty, “I wouldn’t want to force someone to stick around who hates me either.”

Why did Christopher feel like that statement was partly directed at him? Did Jinwoo think he detested him now? The thought made his heart ache enough that he wanted to comfort him. What was wrong with them?

“Power is all in how you use it.” Christopher sighed, “You’ll always be someone’s hero or villain one way or another when you have extraordinary capabilities and potential, but just like I could burn down my entire country before they could put out the flames and I choose not to, I just wanted to make sure I’m not losing my shit over a guy who plans to take over the world.”

It didn’t sum everything up or make this simple, but Christopher was being one hundred percent honest.

“I understand,” Jinwoo sighed, rubbing the back of his neck, his impeccable mask cracking at last, revealing the man underneath that Christopher had never forgotten was there, or he would have reacted much more adversely. It was a good thing they’d gotten to know one another. This likely would have ended only one way otherwise in Christopher’s death.

“Are you going to keep this secret?” Jinwoo met his gaze, and all the warmth fled Christopher’s system. 

So much was at stake here. If Jinwoo wanted to avoid trouble, he’d strike Christopher down here and now. Luckily, he was already in reinforced armor. Maybe he could land at least one punch, all his failed attempts notwithstanding. But he had to strike him once before he died, or he wouldn’t rest in peace. He couldn’t bring himself to think of using fire. The thought of Jinwoo burning made him sick to his stomach. This guy had wormed his way deeper than Christopher wanted him to. 

Now he couldn’t deny it. There was only a selection of people Christopher would never burn under any circumstances, like kids, his family, Alex, and this guy shouldn’t be on the list. Jinwoo probably wouldn’t turn him into one of his shadow soldiers, right? He said he wouldn’t want the soul to stick around unhappily. So he wasn’t twisted enough. Christopher had no choice but to believe that. He still didn’t think this guy would kill him, oddly. He wasn’t radiating any malice. He didn't think Jinwoo would blackmail him, either. He really didn't.

“What happens if I were to say no?” Adrenaline spiked in his veins and flooded his system at the promise of a fight and looming death. Yet, the thought was despairing. Shouldn’t he be angry? He wished he were furious. Jinwoo took a step toward him, and Christopher didn’t back up. Jinwoo calmly approached him, reached for Christopher, and touched his hand with his index finger. It wasn’t a plea, just an acknowledgment that the man still cared about him, still had gentle sentiments toward Christopher, and suddenly, he wanted to kiss him until their lungs burst—one more for the road, or something. Blood was beginning to rush to his head. But it wasn’t the pissed kind. Maybe he was losing his mind. Christopher’s throat closed with a tidal wave of excruciating mixed emotions.

“You won’t tell anyone.” 

Was that an order? Or did Jinwoo want to believe Christopher wouldn’t betray him? Christopher had already made his decision earlier, hadn’t he? 

“If I stood here and told you I’d tell the whole fucking world and it’d be on the news by morning?” Christopher smirked crookedly, arctic-blue gaze narrowing, “What then?”

“Then I’d have to make sure you can’t talk, wouldn’t I? There’d be no end to the trouble I’d get in if you did.” 

“So you would kill me.” 

Christopher’s stomach dropped, even though he’d known. He couldn’t help but be disappointed. Yet, he still didn’t want to raze him to ash. He was still so goodhearted. He also couldn’t just give up his own life to a man he’d known for a month, to anyone. So there was only one way to go if Jinwoo intended to kill him, and the thought was heartbreaking. Christopher reasoned that he wasn’t weak for this; he couldn’t imagine that pretty face going up in smoke, that smile turned to a snarl of charred flesh, all scarred. Christopher had seen the aftermath of burn scars.

What did he do? His heart pounded. Any other enemy would be so easy to blast to hell. Now he was getting pissed. Pissed that he was so torn up about a man he was even contemplating dying without fucking him up first or taking him with him. He had a family too, a life to live. They had to end this without that outcome. Communication and a peaceful resolution had to be reached. Jinwoo wasn’t Alex or family, but he meant something to him even after a short time. Not just because he caught feelings against all his intentions not to, but because he was a person he’d come to find important in multiple ways. Turmoil coursed through him, but so did immense joy.

“I don’t want to see you burn,” Christopher confessed in one last attempt to end this peacefully. 

He had lost it, but Jinwoo consistently defied expectations and smiled softly at him, those lovely eyes crinkled at the corners. 

“There is more than one way to keep someone’s mouth shut. And I don’t want you gone. Besides, you don’t think I’ll kill you. Not deep down. You’re not the kind of man who goes down quietly. You’d burn me if I tried and betrayed you. You genuinely want to see if I care about you enough to let this go.”

He was right, wasn’t he? The only reason Christopher couldn’t imagine burning him was that he still had hope. After all, he was connected to him even now. It would take a betrayal. It would take Jinwoo giving up on him first and ending him to keep his mouth shut. 

“Maybe that too.” He admitted, heaving a choked laugh, gritting his teeth, “What the fuck have you done to me?”

“You like me.” Jinwoo cocked his head to the side, his barely-there smile widening, that innate light bright in his eyes, “A lot.”

His throat closed entirely until he couldn’t swallow. Christopher couldn’t deny it after every conflicting emotion, every fucked-up thought he had just had, and his hesitation, which he had never experienced toward any other enemy. When the magic beast came after him, he tried to smoke the bastard. When enemies challenged him and came after his life to prove they could take out a National Authority Hunter, he had defeated most of them with his fists, but never let anyone look down on him remain in one piece. He wouldn’t have hesitated with others if they tried to kill him. This was too much. Jinwoo finally took his hand, pulled him closer, and hovered his lips over his. Christopher’s heart raced faster than when he thought he would die. 

“Why’d it have to be you?” Christopher whispered, unsure if the burn flaring behind his sockets, the searing tightness in his chest, and the way he could barely feel his feet on the floor when he kissed him were from rage or happiness.

“You asked me to stay. You said you want me near. Reasons don’t have to matter.” Jinwoo told him with a smoldering glare that softened so affectionately by the end, he could’ve wrenched his heart from his chest. “For the record, I never considered seriously hurting you once. I don’t think I can kill you, either.” 

Unless he went after his family or the people important to him, Christopher knew, but the words still razed him. 

“Ha.” They fell on the mattress with a loud creak, tangled up in a tight embrace. Christopher pinned Jinwoo’s wrists above his head, and Jinwoo let him, as Christopher kissed him until his lungs burned, until their lips were bruised, until he tasted his name on Jinwoo’s tongue. 

He said he wanted to be good for Jinwoo. It was about time he let himself be, even if it wouldn’t be forever. He’d warned him, he’d warned himself, so if there was no stopping this, he could at least make it the best memories. Sweet ones would hurt more than terrible ones, but they already weren’t walking away from this unscathed. No matter how often Christopher went back and forth, Jinwoo remained steadfast. They’d made no promises, just a flimsy agreement to kiss, and yet—

It wasn’t just up to him anymore.

For once, nothing sexual happened beyond a lot of kissing. Just Christopher, all tangled up with him, Jinwoo touching him wherever he could chastely, the two half-mad just wanting to be close. He was grateful for that. Somehow, it was more meaningful to him to have Jinwoo in his arms. Warm, safe, knowing the guy had never wanted to hurt him, even with such a huge secret on the line. 

“Are you having doubts right now?” Jinwoo murmured as they lay beside one another, his soft gaze flickering over Christopher’s features. With his elbow on a pillow and the side of his head propped up in his palm, Christopher traced his fingertips on the planes of his incredibly handsome face, not thinking anything in particular.

“No.” 

“Good.” Jinwoo smiled, that breathtaking smile that could render someone hopeless, “I’ll be here to chase them away if they come again.”

“You’re thinking of staying longer, aren’t you?” Christopher murmured.

“Do you think you can stop me?”

“I don’t think I can stop myself.”

Jinwoo knocked his knuckles against Christopher’s chest, like attempting to open a door. 

Like — let me in — and he realized it was already wide open enough for him to fit through.

“Then don’t.”

“And if I keep trying?”

“I’ll keep trying, too.”

Christopher chuckled, burning so brightly for him that he could barely see beyond it, not right now.

He rolled over on Jinwoo and pressed his lips firmly to his, passionately, endlessly, he wanted to kiss him all day.

At that moment, he saw a flicker in the corner of his eye, just as Jinwoo stiffened from head to toe, and wrenched himself back. 

“Christopher, we have to get up now!“

He sensed her, too, but it was too late. She didn’t worry him. 

It was who she’d brought with her.

One familiar, beloved female umber face, the fastest hunter in the world besides Jinwoo, who must have outrun his shadows, and another unfamiliar face, gaping at them, and Christopher froze dead.

“Oh, my god!” She squealed joyfully.

“Alex—“

“—Neither of you could knock on the front door?” 

Jinwoo sighed, sounding genuinely remorseful toward Christopher. No one but them was meant to be a part of this private moment, and Jinwoo did not want to get him caught. 

Christopher couldn’t breathe as he and Jinwoo slowly separated. 

Alex, never one to mind tense moods in a room, leapt on the bed beside Christopher and wrapped her arms around him. He hugged her back automatically, but his eyes were on the two other men even as a million questions popped up as to why they were both here.

At the same time, undercurrents of intense emotions flooded Jinwoo’s voice as Jinwoo locked gazes with a man who could be his twin.

“Dad.”

Chapter 21: When this was over (Week 4)

Notes:

This is a shorter chapter, but it is a bit of a mess because Christopher’s thoughts are in chaos due to the situation and circumstances, so I let it be chaotic. Some of the dialogue is the same as in canon, but will change later. I decided to keep it. I hope this chapter finds someone well, anyway. More is to come. Canon will deviate even more starting from the chapter after this one. I’m really excited!! Thank you so much, especially to Mareindall TVT <3 Who has been beyond kind to me and even wrote the most glorious poem for chapter 19. I’m still feeling happy, so I wanted to give you a massive shout-out. Remember the rating and all the warnings on this fic.
If you are confused about any changes with canon, please reread the tags <3
We will summarize the fight in the next chapter. I don’t want to write it, so I’m not forcing myself to do a detailed, drawn-out action scene when I'm not in the mood for it, and it doesn't sound fun to do this time around. No matter how much I try to convince myself to write it, I can't get myself to do it. But we will have ROMANCE! <3 and other character development and relationship-driven fun stuff in store!! As well as different kinds of events ;) <3
Thank you so much for reading, enjoying, sharing your thoughts and feelings, and sticking with my story up to this point!! I love you guys and this story. I will answer messages on the previous chapter tomorrow. My writer's block is fading away, so I hope I can update more. <3
Good luck to us all ;) <3

❝ Those candle flames were like the lives of men. So fragile. So deadly. Left alone, they lit and warmed.
Let run rampant, they would destroy the very things they were meant to illuminate.
Embryonic bonfires, each bearing a seed of destruction so potent it could tumble cities and dash kings to their knees. ❞
― Brandon Sanderson.

*

Christopher’s stomach bottomed out. Jinwoo’s lips were kiss-red and practically bruised; his hair was a mess, his face flushed, and his clothing wrinkled, all obvious signs of kissing Christopher. So even if they had separated in time, the nature of their actions would have been apparent. Christopher fought to hold his tongue. This wasn’t the time to ask one of his countless questions, but being exposed to a stranger wasn’t Christopher’s primary concern for once. 

Jinwoo was.

“We would have knocked, but…” Alex’s gaze glittered, trailing off with a cheerful shrug, because nothing else needed to be said on the subject, and she was far too amused for his liking, but he couldn’t expect anything else from her when she was radiating joy for his sake. She’d been begging him to let go for a while, which had annoyed him somewhat, but he was also grateful she was happy for him.

He was already caught. There was no changing that. He wasn’t ashamed. If the older man didn’t like Christopher being intimate with his son, he wouldn’t take it lying down quietly. Christopher wouldn’t allow anyone to attempt to place shame in Jinwoo’s mind over this if the man contemplated judging his son for who he was attracted to. He wasn’t sure what Sung Il-Hwan’s reaction meant, but he was concerned for Jinwoo because this was a crucial moment, not only for a reunion that he might have ruined for Jinwoo, but because the following words from Sung Il-Hwan could make or break something. 

From what Christopher understood, Sung Il-Hwan had been missing for years and was considered a magic beast. His aura was definitely strange, powerful to the point of being inhuman, with traces of something alien that he couldn’t identify lingering around him. Yet, he didn’t feel like the magic beasts Christopher had encountered. If he could describe his aura, it would be similar to that of National-Authority Hunters while in their armor, but much stronger and… unstable, somehow. 

Magic beasts constantly radiated bloodlust and behaved like mindless killing machines. Christopher was confident that Sung Il-Hwan would have attacked even his own son if he were indeed a monster. This suggested that Hwang Dong Soo had been lying, at least in part. He could understand why the Federal Bureau of Hunters mistook him for being inhuman because of his wild appearance, his foreign aura, and the fact that they found him in a dungeon. Christopher wouldn’t be surprised if he resembled those humanoid magic beasts, since he had already encountered one.

He carefully examined Sung Il-Hwan, attempting to detect any signs of beast characteristics, but he appeared entirely human. The only exception was his hair, which was a messy tangle—long and unkempt, as if he had been living in a dungeon, which he had. He wore a frayed, tattered gray cloak and had a bow strapped to his back. His physique was larger than Jinwoo's. His arms were bandaged, but Christopher didn’t smell any blood wafting from him, so he couldn’t be sure whether he was wounded. 

One thing he was certain of was that if Sung Il-Hwan attacked, Alex and Christopher wouldn’t be able to defeat him, even if they teamed up. Furthermore, Christopher was reluctant to lay a hand on Jinwoo’s family. If his father attacked, the only option this time would be to flee, as Jinwoo had declared at the International Guild Conference that he would confront anyone who threatened his family. He couldn’t believe how much had transpired today, between discovering Greed and this. 

Christopher and Alex couldn’t fight both of them, and his priority was to get Alex to safety. However, would Jinwoo even fight his Dad? Did he have it to vanquish this man, even if he were a magic beast? Most people couldn’t even imagine striking their parents. Their history was unknown to Christopher, though. Jinwoo never spoke of his Dad, so he knew nothing about their relationship.

“Dad.” 

“You’ve grown.”  

Sung Il-Hwan greeted quietly in return. Christopher didn’t know what he was expecting, but he felt relieved that the sincere affection softened the two words Sung Il-Hwan spoke, which sounded proud. Maybe no damage had been done, or at least there shouldn’t have been, but it was unfortunately a possibility. Yet, the father’s features remained as unreadable as his son’s could be when Jinwoo concealed his thoughts. Their resemblance was so uncanny that it would be hilarious if the atmosphere weren’t so thick and oppressive with tension that it was challenging to breathe. Christopher assumed it was either a bad sign or that Jinwoo’s father was assessing the situation before responding further.  

He was more concerned with how Jinwoo felt about reuniting with his dad, especially under these circumstances. Christopher couldn’t guess what either of them was thinking. The older man was no longer gaping. Ordinarily, Christopher would have gotten up and given them privacy, but he wouldn’t abandon Jinwoo or withdraw his support unless Jinwoo asked him to leave the room. If his dad were homophobic, this could get nasty, because Christopher wouldn’t be able to keep his mouth shut or stop himself from defending Jinwoo, regardless of anything else. Jinwoo didn’t deserve an adverse reaction. However, he would give the father a chance to do right by Jinwoo before making any assumptions.

“It looks like I made it at the best time,” Alex gently withdrew and grinned happily, as if she were oblivious, but he knew better. She was attempting to lighten the mood, demonstrate that this was positive, and show her support while Sung Il-Hwan stood there like a statue as if the Sungs were frozen in time. “We have a lot to catch up on! Don’t we?”

He followed her lead, even though his gut had dropped to the floor just a minute earlier. Despite the danger of her returning, he was genuinely happy to see her and feel her solid in his arms again, confirming visually that she was unharmed. He could ask her later why she defied his warnings and wishes to keep her safe. Knowing her, she likely went against his warnings because she was worried and didn’t want her best friend to face their enemies alone. There was no sending her away now.

“We do.” Christopher sighed, both fond and exasperated, because, of course, she’d think that. 

Even in the most awkward situation he’d ever experienced, he wanted to tell her that now was not the time to gush over everything while father and son stared each other down in the tense silence that stretched on for what felt like moments or decades. Her support was welcome, though; she handled things like this better than he did. The air was thick enough to cut, and Jinwoo looked like he was carved from ice, just from what he could see of his profile, but he sensed no hostility between the two Sungs, only uncertainty. “But how did you—“

“Daddy Sung here was already on his way when I arrived from the airport,” she murmured cheerfully, waving at him dramatically, sitting casually beside Christopher, watching them with unabashed curiosity. “I recognized him, and he didn’t attack, so I figured I shouldn’t interfere if he were on his way to see Jinwoo. I could barely understand him, though. Only some phrases.”

Jinwoo finally spoke in a measured tone, “Why did you come to find me now, Dad?”

“We can talk about that in a moment. It’s a long story.” Sung Il-Hwan murmured, “If that’s alright with you.”

Jinwoo gradually nodded, and an unspoken message passed between them that Christopher couldn’t decode as Jinwoo gazed at his long-lost father’s face, absorbing it as if he were seeing everything anew—recognizing changes, familiarities, everything. His heart ached for Jinwoo. He couldn’t imagine how this must feel for him. Was he conflicted? Sad? Angry? Happy? Relieved?

Silence reigned once more, becoming maddening.

“You haven’t said hello yet.” Alex, who could always read him, offered introductions smoothly, addressing both him and Jinwoo’s dad simultaneously. This wasn’t how Christopher would prefer to present himself to someone important to Jinwoo, but then again, Jinwoo had hickies all over his neck when he first spoke to Chris’ mom, so he supposed fair was fair.

At her prompting, changing his sight line, Sung Il-Hwan’s gaze drilled into Christopher. “Christopher Reed, correct?”

“That’s me.” He raised his chin, held his head high, and met the piercing stare with a neutral, assessing gaze of his own—half in defiance, but mainly to convey that he wasn’t ashamed of having been intimate with Jinwoo nor intimidated, even though the older man seemed to be sizing him up. However, he maintained a cordial tone as he stood, walked over to the man, and extended his hand politely to shake it. 

Potentially a magic beast or threat, which was highly unlikely from the start since he sired Jinwoo, a human, it was evident that Jinwoo cared about Sung Il-Hwan, given that this entire bodyguarding arrangement was established to prove Jinwoo’s dad wasn’t falsely accused of attacking him. If it hadn’t been for Jinwoo’s dad, he wouldn’t have met Jinwoo personally or gotten to know him this well. So Christopher was grateful to Jinwoo’s dad, in his own way, and wanted to show respect.

“It’s good to meet you, Mr. Sung.”

The older man’s sharp gaze warmed like melting black ice, and the grey of his irises was less brown than Jinwoo’s. Did he get that from his mother? “Likewise. Thank you for clearing me with the Federal Bureau of Hunters.”

“Don’t mention it. There would have been no point charging an innocent man with a crime he didn’t commit.” Christopher clarified, as Jinwoo’s eyes softened, looking between them. That didn’t mean the older man wasn’t involved in all this. He’d come here at a peculiar time when they were facing a threat. He knew enough, having been watching the news, if he knew Christopher had cleared him. Coming here risked exposing Jinwoo’s location, but he couldn’t blame Sung Il-Hwan for wanting to seize the opportunity to see his son.

“I see,” Jinwoo’s dad murmured, “I’d like to ask who you are to one another, but I don’t have the right to know.”

Christopher glanced at Jinwoo, their eyes bound, and Jinwoo’s lips curved upward. It was contagious. 

“I like him.” Jinwoo and Christopher said at the exact same instant, one smiling lopsidedly, the other giving that barely-there smile.

Sung Il-Hwan’s lips parted, then slowly formed into a wider grin than Jinwoo’s smile, easing Christopher’s remaining concern regarding whether the older man could be homophobic. It didn’t mean he wasn’t, but at least it was a sign he was alright with them liking each other. That was enough for Christopher, for now. However, the fact that he said he didn’t have the right to know must have something to do with him and Jinwoo. It wouldn’t be surprising if Jinwoo’s Dad were undergoing a trial of conscience. Jinwoo was left to raise his sister alone while his dad was missing, and from what Christopher gleaned, he was the only one who could take care of his mother’s hospital bills. That must have been rough, and Sung Il-Hwan had to know it.

“There’s no time to waste,” Sung Il-Hwan whispered, “The Monarchs will attack soon. They’ve been watching this place, but have avoided it thus far while I’ve tracked them. I’m sure you’ve been keeping an eye on them as well, Jinwoo.”

“The Monarchs?” Alex whispered exactly what he was wondering as a cold chill swept down his back, heart lurching in his throat. Christopher’s head whipped toward Jinwoo, and to his credit, Jinwoo didn’t avert his gaze, even though the man didn’t look surprised to hear his father give the magic beasts a name. ‘

Monarchs’ were those the Magic Beasts? Had Jinwoo known this whole time? Christopher warned himself not to jump to conclusions, but his mind was beginning to race, because he’d always suspected Jinwoo knew more about the enemy than he let on.

“Were you lying when you said we’d have time to talk later?” Jinwoo breathed, gritting his teeth.

“I just wanted to pretend everything was normal for one moment.” Sung Il-Hwan smiled apologetically, “I’d prefer to speak to you in private, Jinwoo, but the situation involves all of us, and we need to get these two out of here before they arrive.”

Jinwoo’s swallow was audible, his statement coming out in a rasp, “Your mana and body feel connected to the Rulers—“

“What are you talking about? Monarchs? Rulers?” Christopher paled, all the air stripped from his lungs.

The Sungs ignored him, and pure ice injected into his bloodstream when Jinwoo whispered, his words agonized, “Are you going to die?” 

No. No, no, no.  

That couldn’t be right. Jinwoo had just seen his father again. Did the older man show up only to warn them and then kick the bucket? That wasn’t fair to Jinwoo. His blood boiled. If he wanted to see him, why not come earlier so they’d have more time? He didn’t know the situation or the obstacles in Sung Il-Hwan’s way, but this wasn’t kind beyond understanding. To fight alongside Jinwoo was something a father with his strength should do to protect his son, yet all this time, he seemed to have been tracking the Monarchs instead of coming here, where they could’ve spent time together.

Despair curdled his veins when Sung Il-Hwan whispered a confirmation.

“I am here to keep you safe during the transition. That is my final purpose.” Sung Il-Hwan breathed, his gaze misted over slightly, glowing a vibrant but terribly sorrowful gold, “The rulers gave me power, and ordered me to eliminate you, the new Shadow Monarch, before he could be born—

Christopher was in his reinforcement armor before he even thought about what he would do, and stepped in front of Jinwoo. Alex had her hands raised in the air in an instant, and thunder crackled, on the same wavelength, but Jinwoo stepped in front of Christopher, placing a reassuring hand on his shoulder, squeezing a bit too hard, a warning to keep him from trying to hurt his father. Yet, his tone was full of unbearable tenderness. “It’s okay. If he were going to do that, Father would have attacked already while he had the element of surprise.”

Christopher’s head swum with the information, and his blood boiled dangerously from the idea that a Dad would hurt his son, especially Jinwoo. Adrenaline flooded his system. No flight, only fight, because he wasn’t sure Jinwoo would—

He still backed off immediately, identifying Jinwoo’s threat, but didn’t remove his armor, prepared to be a wall between them instantly if he had to, no matter how stupid that might be; Jinwoo would regret it if he struck his Dad. He was sure of that, considering how much he valued family, and everything he’d done up to this point just because Christopher cleared his father’s innocence. He didn’t want to get between Jinwoo and his Dad. It was tantamount to death to attack Jinwoo’s family. He’d acted automatically on protective instinct because Jinwoo mattered to him. 

If Jinwoo trusted his Dad, that was great, but Christopher didn’t know him and some fuckers named the Rulers, had given him power and orders to kill his son. If he accepted their power, that meant he accepted the deal, whoever they were, and if Jinwoo wouldn’t defend himself or think clearly for once, the least Christopher could do was display unity. Alex didn’t lower her arms, either, and thunder boomed in the atmosphere. She had no intention of letting anything happen to Jinwoo, either. She’d always gotten much more easily attached than Christopher did.

“Once I fight and use this power, my body will break down.” Sung Il-Hwan said honestly, as the urgency in Christopher grew to get out of here. He didn’t want to shorten their reunion, but they’d been warned. It was time to go, and if they had a chance at avoiding the monsters for a bit longer and keeping Jinwoo safe—

No, wasn’t he being selfish? 

The truth was, Christopher wanted more time with him. He had a bad feeling about all this. While he was pissed off at Jinwoo for withholding information, it was much more crucial to him that they all got out of this alive. Talking about all the bullshit he fed them could come later. And Jinwoo just found out his Dad is about to die. Christopher couldn't think clearly. His mind swum. A sickening sensation roiled in his gut.

“I missed you,” Jinwoo told him before Igris and Beru grabbed Alex and Christopher, likely intending to rip them away from Jinwoo and take off. His heart stopped because what was about to happen was obvious, since the two were saying their goodbyes. Hair rose on the nape of Christopher’s neck. Was Jinwoo going to take him and Alex away from here and fight them completely alone?

“I was always thinking about you.” Sung Il-Hwan breathed, “I’m sorry I wasn’t a better father.“

Jinwoo stepped before Sung Il-Hwan in a motion blur and hugged him, and the older man’s eyes widened, tears gathering instantly.

Christopher’s stomach clenched, and warmth spread through his aching heart for them, but he grew more restless every second that passed, his concern for Jinwoo mounting.

“If you are sorry, you are not fighting them. Like you said, I’ve grown and don’t need you to protect me anymore.” Jinwoo glared at him, “And mom and Jinah are waiting for you at home.”

Sung Il-Hwan looked ready to argue before Jinwoo released the full power of his aura. Insane pressure flooded the room, so dense it was suffocating. Alex gasped raggedly beside Christopher, sweat beading on both their foreheads. Black armor shrouded him, and Jinwoo demanded in a dark voice, “You aren’t dying today.” 

He vanished with his father. 

“I see now.” Christopher chuckled darkly, only taking one easy breath before Jinwoo returned in half a second.

“Where’d you send him?” Alex whispered, peering widely at Jinwoo as if he were some kind of colossal giant dropped into their midst from the sky. Christopher couldn’t blame her, having now felt the power of Jinwoo’s aura twice.

“Home.” He smiled, but his gaze was grave and vigilant, and they needed to go.

They could use all the help they could get, but if that was Jinwoo’s decision… at least he’d protected his family in the end. If something happened to them all, at least his family would have Sung Il-Hwan back, but it was still unacceptable. He understood why Jinwoo prioritized saving his father over protecting himself… but he had to believe they’d survive without Sung Il-Hwan.

Now it was up to the three of them to survive on their own because Jinwoo — 

Before Jinwoo could transport Christopher and Alex elsewhere — they ran out of time.

*

In an instant, the estate exploded.

Part of Christopher broke, too, and he only had himself to blame.

*

When Christopher pulled himself out of the rubble, throwing wood planks aside, Alex was in the corner of Christopher’s eye, grabbing him in her arms, bright blood streaming down her face from a cut on her eyebrow. There were three humanoid magic beasts radiating malice surrounding Jinwoo with auras that made chills pop out of Christopher’s pores. He couldn’t breathe.

 Jinwoo glared directly at Christopher as he released a blood-curdling shout. 

“RUN!!” 

Alex was already carrying him because his body hadn’t moved—a fatal mistake.

*

Ultimately, it became clear that running would have made no difference. The problem was the moment of hesitation, for his instincts, for the fact that Christopher had never run from a battle in his whole life, and more than anything, that his soul had refused to abandon Jinwoo immediately.

Now, Jinwoo found himself in the spot where Christopher had just stood. Behind the increasingly blurry red film over his eyes, he saw only the man he’d come to rely on, care for, and believe in was crystal clear to him.

Time felt suspended. The blood in his veins turned icy, and his heart stopped beating as he looked in horror over his best friend’s shoulder at Jinwoo. As chaos erupted, Christopher shouted his heart out, his voice growing hoarse, while Alex tried to pull them away. Yet, Christopher resisted her efforts, struggling in her arms, leaving him unable to hear his own roaring shouts tearing from his raw throat.

Magic fire blazed through the area, bathing everything in a hellish blood-orange light, like a scene from a nightmare he'd revisited many times, but it had never caused this much agony.

He wanted to wake up.

Please, let him wake up.  

The blood dripping from Jinwoo’s back, four puncture wounds were already vaporizing from the heat.

The rain steamed and turned bright red as smoke plumes filled the area.

*

He didn’t even hear the words booming from his mouth, only felt the storm of emotions, and the sound of something shattering. The earthquake inside him crumbled into pieces, and he fell apart. Fire burned up his every cell. It wasn’t rational; it had no reason. He’d never been able to control himself once he gave in to this overwhelming rage. It was almost like the first time he awakened.

“WHO SAID YOU COULD DIE FOR ME, JINWOO! WHO—” 

Alex couldn’t stop Christopher from charging toward the beast Monarch that pierced Jinwoo, as blinding white lightning rained down on every monarch at once. Christopher dodged as Alex screamed at him to run, but he couldn’t hear her, couldn’t hear anything. His ears were ringing. Blood rushed in his ears like a broken faucet. No rational thought was left in his head but to murder the humanoid beast with long hair and claws as lightning continued to rain down, and the Monarchs dodged as he tried to swallow them in seas of flames. In the past, his flames would eat away at everything. Why did he manage to prevent it this time? It didn’t matter, nothing did, not really. Not right now.

He didn’t know it, but in a subconscious effort, none of his sparks touched Jinwoo because they were all directed, flying toward the Magic beasts. Every ounce of his power was focused on murdering just one of them. Without Jinwoo, they were dead, anyway. Running would do no good from three of them. These were more instincts than thoughts passing through Christopher’s subconscious, lost in pure chaos. But one emotion was killing him.

Something too close to heartbreak. 

He always knew this could happen; he’d seen countless people die fighting Kamish, but he hadn’t been prepared for losing Jinwoo.

It was the dumbest thing he’d ever done in his life, and also the best thing, he’d think later. Because just as Christopher was sent flying and felt every bone break on the left side of his body, the darkest, most powerful aura he’d ever sensed, which surpassed even the three Monarchs and Jinwoo’s aura before, nearly crushed him through the ground. 

His bloody lips curved into a triumphant, vicious smile as Alex picked him up and ran as fast as her legs and remaining mana could carry her. It was like history repeating itself all over again. The difference was that this time, they had Jinwoo. 

The last thing Christopher did was snuff out the flames in the immediate area with the last of his remaining strength, as the rest of the forest burned down. The beast that pierced Jinwoo was retreating.

Alex collapsed before they could get out of sight. Too mana-depleted to run any further.

But it was alright. It didn’t matter.

Because Jinwoo was pissed. 

Christopher coughed up blood as he laughed in relief and watched Jinwoo perform a miracle when Christopher hadn’t believed they existed.

 Sirens wailed in the distance, and helicopter blades cut through the sky.

When this was over, things would change, after all. 

Wouldn’t they?

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 1 of Cravings: Christopher & Jin-Woo